church fathers 8
I.--THE TESTAMENT OF REUBEN CONCERNING THOUGHTS
1. The copy of the Testament of Reuben, what things he charged his sons
before he died in the hundred and twenty-fifth year of his life. When
he was sick two years after the death of Joseph, his sons and his sons'
sons were gathered together to visit him. And he said to them, My
children, I am dying, and go the way of my fathers. And when he saw
there Judah and Gad and Asher, his brethren, he said to them, Raise me
up, my brethren, that I may tell to my brethren and to my children what
things I have hidden in my heart, for from henceforth my strength
faileth me. And he arose and kissed them, and said, weeping: Hear, my
brethren, give ear to Reuben your father, what things I command you.
And, behold, I call to witness against you this day the God of heaven,
that ye walk not in the ignorance of youth and fornication wherein I
ran greedily, and I defiled the bed of Jacob my father. For
I tell you that He smote me with a sore plague in my loins for seven
months; and had not Jacob our father prayed for me to the Lord, surely
the Lord would have destroyed me. For I was thirty years old when I did
this evil in the sight of the Lord, and for seven months I was sick
even unto death; and I repented for seven years in the set purpose of
my soul before the Lord. Wine and strong drink I drank not, and flesh
entered not into my mouth, and I tasted not pleasant food,[1] mourning
over my sin, for it was great. And it shall not so be done in Israel.
2. And now hear me, my children, what things I saw in my repentance
concerning the seven spirits of error. Seven spirits are given against
man from Beliar, and they are chief of the works of youth; and seven
spirits are given to him at his creation, that in them should be done
every work of man.[2] The first (1) spirit is of life, with which man's
whole being is created. The second (2) spirit is of sight, with which
ariseth desire. The third (3) spirit is of hearing, with which cometh
teaching. The fourth (4) spirit is of smelling, with which taste is
given to draw air and breath. The fifth (5) spirit is of speech, with
which cometh knowledge. The sixth (6) spirit is of taste, with which
cometh the eating of meats and drinks; and by them strength is
produced, for in food is the foundation of strength. The seventh (7)
spirit is of begetting and sexual intercourse, with which through
love of pleasure sin also entereth in: wherefore it is the last in
order of creation, and the first of youth, because it is filled with
ignorance, which leadeth the young as a blind man to a pit, and as
cattle to a precipice.
3. Besides all these, there is an eighth (8) spirit of sleep, with
which is created entrancement of man's nature, and the image of death.
With these spirits are mingled the spirits of error. The first (1), the
spirit of fornication, dwelleth in the nature and in the senses; the
second (2) spirit of insatiateness in the belly; the third (3) spirit
of fighting in the liver and the gall. The fourth (4) is the spirit of
fawning and trickery, that through over-officiousness a man may be fair
in seeming. The fifth (5) is the spirit of arrogance, that a man may be
stirred up and become high-minded. The sixth (6) is the spirit of
lying, in perdition and in jealousy to feign words, and to conceal[3]
words from kindred and friends. The seventh (7) is the spirit of
injustice, with which are theft and pilferings, that a man may work the
desire of his heart; for injustice worketh together with
the other spirits by means of craft. Besides all these, the spirit of
sleep, the eighth (8) spirit, is conjoined with error and fantasy. And
so perisheth every young man, darkening his mind from the truth, and
not understanding the law of God, nor obeying the admonitions of his
fathers, as befell me also in my youth.
And now, children, love the truth, and it shall preserve you. I counsel
you, hear ye Reuben your father. Pay no heed to the sight of a woman,
nor yet associate privately with a female under the authority of a
husband, nor meddle with affairs of womankind. For had I not seen
Bilhah bathing in a covered place, I had not fallen into this great
iniquity.[1] For my mind, dwelling on the woman's nakedness, suffered
me not to sleep until I had done the abominable deed. For while Jacob
our father was absent with Isaac his father, when we were in Gader,
near to Ephratha in Bethlehem, Bilhah was drunk, and lay asleep
uncovered in her chamber; and when I went in and beheld her nakedness,
I wrought that impiety, and leaving her sleeping I departed. And
forthwith an angel of God revealed to my father Jacob concerning my
impiety, and he came and mourned over me, and touched her no more.[2]
4. Pay no heed, therefore, to the beauty of women, and muse not upon
their doings; but walk in singleness of heart in the fear of the Lord,
and be labouring in works, and roaming in study and among your flocks,
until the Lord give to you a wife whom He will, that ye suffer not as I
did. Until my father's death I had not boldness to look stedfastly into
the face of Jacob, or to speak to any of my brethren, because of my
reproach; and even until now my conscience afflicteth me by reason of
my sin. And my father comforted me; for he prayed for me unto the Lord,
that the anger of the Lord might pass away from me, even as the Lord
showed me. From henceforth, then, I was protected, and I sinned not.
Therefore, my children, observe all things whatsoever I command you,
and ye shall not sin. For fornication is the destruction of the soul,
separating it from God, and bringing it near to idols,
because it deceiveth the mind and understanding, and bringeth down
young men into hell before their time. For many hath fornication
destroyed; because, though a man be old or noble, it maketh him a
reproach and a laughing-stock with Beliar and the sons of men. For in
that Joseph kept himself from every woman, and purged his thoughts from
all fornication, he found favour before the Lord and men. For the
Egyptian woman did many things unto him, and called for magicians, and
offered him love potions, and the purpose of his soul admitted no evil
desire. Therefore the God of my fathers delivered him from every
visible and hidden death. For if fornication overcome not the mind,
neither shall Beliar overcome you.
5. Hurtful are women, my children; because, since they have no power or
strength over the man, they act subtilly through outward guise how they
may draw him to themselves; and whom they cannot overcome by strength,
him they overcome by craft. For moreover the angel of God told me
concerning them, and taught me that women are overcome by the spirit of
fornication more than men, and they devise in their heart against men;
and by means of their adornment they deceive first their minds, and
instil the poison by the glance of their eye, and then they take them
captive by their doings, for a woman cannot overcome a man by force.
Therefore flee fornication, my children, and command your wives and
your daughters that they adorn not their heads and their faces; because
every woman who acteth deceitfully in these things hath been reserved
to everlasting punishment. For thus they allured the Watchers[3] before
the flood; and as these continually beheld them, they fell into desire
each of the other, and they conceived the act in their mind, and
changed themselves into the shape of men, and appeared to them in their
congress with their husbands; and the women, having in their minds
desire toward their apparitions, gave birth to giants, for the Watchers
appeared to them as reaching even unto heaven.[4]
6. Beware, therefore, of fornication; and if you wish to be pure in
your mind, guard your senses against every woman. And command them
likewise not to company with men, that they also be pure in their mind.
For constant meetings, even though the ungodly deed be not wrought, are
to them an irremediable disease, and to us an everlasting reproach of
Beliar; for fornication hath neither understanding nor godliness in
itself, and all jealousy dwelleth in the desire thereof. Therefore ye
will be jealous against the sons of Levi, and will seek to be exalted
over them; but ye shall not be able, for God will work their avenging,
and ye shall die by an evil death. For to Levi the Lord gave the
sovereignty, and to Judah,[5] and to me also with them,[6] and to Dan
and Joseph, that we should be for rulers. Therefore I command you to
hearken to Levi, because he shall know the law of the Lord, and
shall give ordinances for judgment and sacrifice for all Israel until
the completion of the times of Christ, the High Priest whom the Lord
hath declared. I adjure you by the God of heaven to work truth each one
with his neighbour; and draw ye near to Levi in humbleness of heart,
that ye may receive a blessing from his mouth. For he shall bless
Israel; and specially Judah, because him hath the Lord chosen to rule
over all the peoples. And worship we his Seed, because He shall die for
us in wars visible and invisible, and shall be among you an everlasting
king.
7. And Reuben died after that he had given command to his sons; and
they placed him in a coffin until they bore him up from Egypt, and
buried him in Hebron in the double[1] cave where his fathers were.
II.--THE TESTAMENT OF SIMEON CONCERNING ENVY.
1. The copy of the words of Simeon, what things he spake to his sons
before he died, in the hundred and twentieth year of his life, in the
year in which Joseph died. For they came to visit him when he was sick,
and he strengthened himself and sat up and kissed them, and said to
them:--
2. Hear, O my children, hear Simeon your father, what things I have in
my heart. I was born of Jacob my father, his second son; and my mother
Leah called me Simeon, because the Lord heard her prayer.[1] I became
strong exceedingly; I shrank from no deed, nor was I afraid of
anything. For my heart was hard, and my mind was unmoveable, and my
bowels unfeeling: because valour also has been given from the Most High
to men in soul and in body. And at that time I was jealous of Joseph
because our father loved him;[2] and I set my mind against him to
destroy him, because the prince of deceit sent forth the spirit of
jealousy and blinded my mind, that I regarded him not as a brother, and
spared not Jacob my father. But his God and the God of his fathers sent
forth His angel, and delivered him out of my hands. For when I went
into Shechem to bring ointment for the flocks, and Reuben to
Dotham, where were our necessaries and all our stores, Judah our
brother sold him to the Ishmaelites. And when Reuben came he was
grieved, for he wished to have restored him safe to his father.[3] But
I was wroth against Judah in that he let him go away alive, and for
five months I continued wrathful against him; but God restrained me,
and withheld from me all working of my hands, for my right hand was
half withered for seven days. And I knew, my children, that because of
Joseph this happened to me, and I repented and wept; and I besought the
Lord that He would restore my hand unto me, and that I might be kept
from all pollution and envy, and from all folly. For I knew that I had
devised an evil deed before the Lord and Jacob my father, on account of
Joseph my brother, in that I envied him.
3. And now, children, take heed of the spirit of deceit and of envy.
For envy ruleth over the whole mind of a man, and suffereth him neither
to eat, nor to drink, nor to do any good thing: it ever suggesteth to
him to destroy him that he envieth; and he that is envied ever
flourisheth, but he that envieth fades away. Two years of days I
afflicted my soul with fasting in the fear of the Lord, and I learnt
that deliverance from envy cometh by the fear of God. If a man flee to
the Lord, the evil spirit runneth away from him, and his mind becometh
easy. And henceforward he sympathizeth with him whom he envied, and
condemneth not those who love him, and so ceaseth from his envy.
4. And my father asked concerning me, because he saw that I was sad;
and I said, I am pained in my liver. For I mourned more than they all,
because I was guilty of the selling of Joseph. And when we went down
into Egypt, and he bound the as a spy, I knew that I was suffering
justly, and I grieved not. Now Joseph was a good man, and had the
Spirit of God within him: compassionate and pitiful, he bore not malice
against me; nay, he loved me even as the rest of his brothers. Take
heed, therefore, my children, of all jealousy and envy, and walk in
singleness of soul and with good heart, keeping in mind the brother of
your father, that God may give to you also grace and glory, and
blessing upon your heads, even as ye saw in him. All his days he
reproached us not concerning this thing, but loved us as his own soul,
and beyond his own sons; and he glorified us, and gave riches, and
cattle,
and fruits freely to us all. Do ye then also, my beloved children, love
each one his brother with a good heart, and remove from you the spirit
of envy, for this maketh savage the soul and destroyeth the body; it
turneth his purposes into anger and war, and stirreth up unto blood,
and leadeth the mind into frenzy, and suffereth not prudence to act in
men: moreover, it taketh away sleep, and causeth tumult to the soul and
trembling to the body. For even in sleep some malicious jealousy,
deluding him, gnaweth at his soul, and with wicked spirits disturbeth
it, and causeth the body to be troubled, and the mind to awake from
sleep in confusion; and as though having a wicked and poisonous spirit,
so appeareth it to men.
5. Therefore was Joseph fair in appearance, and goodly to look upon,
because there dwelt not in him any wickedness; for in trouble of the
spirit the face declareth it. And now, my children, make your hearts
good before the Lord, and your ways straight before men, and ye shall
find grace before God and men. And take heed not to commit fornication,
for fornication is mother of all evils, separating from God, and
bringing near to Beliar. For I have seen it inscribed in the writing of
Enoch[1] that your sons shall with you be corrupted in fornication, and
shall do wrong against Levi with the sword. But they shall not prevail
against Levi, for he shall wage the war of the Lord, and shall conquer
all your hosts; and there shall be a few divided in Levi and Judah, and
there shall be none[2] of you for sovereignty, even as also my father
Jacob prophesied in his blessings.
6. Behold, I have foretold you all things, that I may be clear from the
sin of your souls. Now, if ye remove from you your envy, and all your
stiffneckedness, as a rose shall my bones flourish in Israel, and as a
lily my flesh in Jacob, and my odour shall be as the odour of Libanus;
and as cedars shall holy ones be multiplied from me for ever, and their
branches shall stretch afar off. Then shall perish the seed of Canaan,
and a remnant shall not be to Amalek, and all the Cappadocians[3] shall
perish, and all the Hittites[4] shall be utterly destroyed. Then shall
fail the land of Ham, and every people shall perish. Then shall all the
earth rest from trouble, and all the world under heaven from war. Then
shall Shem be glorified, because the Lord God, the Mighty One of
Israel, shall appear upon earth as man,[5] and saved by Him Adam.[6]
Then shall all the spirits of deceit be given to
be trampled under foot, and men shall rule over the wicked spirits.
Then will I arise in joy, and will bless the Most High because of His
marvellous works, because God hath taken a body and eaten with men and
saved men.
7. And now, my children, obey Levi, and in Judah shall ye be
redeemed:[7] and be not lifted up against these two tribes, for from
them shall arise to you the salvation of God. For the Lord shall raise
up from Levi as it were a Priest,[8] and from Judah as it were a King,
God and man.[5] So shall He save all the Gentiles and the race of
Israel. Therefore I command you all things, in order that ye also may
command your children, that they may observe them throughout their
generations.
8. And Simeon made an end of commanding his sons, and slept with his
fathers, being an hundred and twenty years old. And they laid him in a
coffin of incorruptible wood, to take up his bones to Hebron. And they
carried them up in a war of the Egyptians secretly: for the bones of
Joseph the Egyptians guarded in the treasure-house of the palace; for
the sorcerers told them that at the departure of the bones of Joseph
there should be throughout the whole of Egypt darkness and gloom, and
an exceeding great plague to the Egyptians, so that even with a lamp a
man should not recognise his brother.
9. And the sons of Simeon bewailed their father according to the law of
mourning, and they were in Egypt until the day of their departure from
Egypt by the hand of Moses.
III.--THE TESTAMENT OF LEVI CONCERNING THE PRIESTHOOD AND ARROGANCE.
1. The copy of the words of Levi, what things he appointed to his sons,
according to all that they should do, and what things should befall
them until the day of judgment. He was in sound health when he called
them to him, for it had been shown to him that he should die. And when
they were gathered together be said to them :--
2. I Levi was conceived in Haran and born there, and after that I came
with my father to Shechem. And I was young, about twenty years of age,
when with Simeon I wrought the vengeance on Hamor for our sister Dinah.
And when we were feeding our flocks in Abel-Maul, a spirit of
understanding of the Lord came upon me,[1] and I saw all men corrupting
their way, and that unrighteousness had built to itself walls, and
iniquity sat upon towers; and I grieved for the race of men, and I
prayed to the Lord that I might be saved. Then there fell upon me a
sleep, and I beheld a high mountain: this is the mountain of Aspis[2]
in Abel-Maul. And behold, the heavens were opened, and an angel of God
said to me, Levi, enter. And I entered from the first heaven into the
second, and I saw there water hanging between the one and the other.
And I saw a third heaven far brighter than those two, for there
was in it a height without bounds. And I said to the angel, Wherefore
is this? And the angel said to me, Marvel not at these, for thou shall
see four other heavens brighter than these, and without comparison,
when thou shall have ascended thither: because thou shalt stand near
the Lord, and shalt be His minister, and shall declare His mysteries to
men, and shalt proclaim concerning Him who shall redeem Israel;[3] and
by thee and Judah shall the Lord appear among men, saving in them every
race of men; and of the portion of the Lord shall be thy life, and He
shall be thy field and vineyard, fruits, gold, silver.
3. Hear, then, concerning the seven[4] heavens. The lowest is for this
cause more gloomy, in that it is near all the iniquities of men. The
second hath fire, snow, ice, ready for the day of the ordinance of the
Lord, in the righteous judgment of God: in it are all the spirits of
the retributions for vengeance on the wicked. In the third are the
hosts of the armies which are ordained for the day of judgment, to work
vengeance on the spirits of deceit and of Beliar. And the heavens up to
the fourth above these are holy, for in the highest of all dwelleth the
Great Glory, in the holy of holies, far above all holiness. In the
heaven next to it are the angels of the presence of the Lord, who
minister and make propitiation to the Lord for all the ignorances of
the righteous; and they offer to the Lord a reasonable sweet-smelling
savour, and a bloodless offering. And in the heaven below
this are the angels who bear the answers to the angels of the presence
of the Lord. And in the heaven next to this are thrones, dominions, in
which hymns are ever offered to God. Therefore, whenever the Lord
looketh upon us, all of us are shaken; yea, the heavens, and the earth,
and the abysses, are shaken at the presence of His majesty; but the
sons of men, regarding not these things, sin, and provoke the Most
High.
4. Now, therefore, know that the Lord will execute judgment upon the
sons of men; because when the rocks are rent,[5] and the sun quenched,
and the waters dried up, and the fire trembling, and all creation
troubled, and the invisible spirits melting away, and the grave[6]
spoiled in the suffering of the Most High,[7] men unbelieving will
abide in their iniquity, therefore with punishment shall they be
judged. Therefore the Most High hath heard thy prayer, to separate thee
from iniquity, and that thou shouldest become to Him a son, and a
servant, and a minister of His presence. A shining light of knowledge
shalt thou shine in Jacob, and as the sun shalt thou be to all the seed
of Israel. And a blessing shall be given to thee, and to all thy seed,
until the Lord shall visit all the heathen in the tender mercies of His
Son, even for ever. Nevertheless thy sons shall lay hands upon Him
to crucify Him; and therefore have counsel and understanding been given
thee, that thou mightest instruct thy sons concerning Him, because he
that blesseth Him shall be blessed, but they that curse Him shall
perish.
5. And the angel opened to me the gates of heaven, and I saw the holy
temple, and the Most High upon a throne of glory. And He said to me,
Levi, I have given thee the blessings of the priesthood until that I
shall come and sojourn in the midst of Israel. Then the angel brought
me to the earth, and gave me a shield and a sword, and said, Work
vengeance on Shechem because of Dinah, and I will be with thee, because
the Lord hath sent me. And I destroyed at that time the sons of Hamor,
as it is written in the heavenly tablets.[8] And I said to Him, I pray
Thee, O Lord, tell me Thy name, that I may call upon Thee in a day of
tribulation. And He said, I am the angel who intercedeth for the race
of Israel, that He smite them not utterly, because every evil spirit
attacketh it. And after these things I was as it were awaked, and
blessed the Most High, and the angel that intercedeth for the race of
Israel, and for all the righteous.[9]
6. And when I came to my father I found a brazen shield;[1] wherefore
also the name of the mountain is Aspis, which is near Gebal, on the
right side of Abila; and I kept these words in my heart. I took counsel
with my father, and with Reuben my brother, that he should bid the sons
of Hamor that they should be circumcised; for I was jealous because of
the abomination which they had wrought in Israel. And I slew Shechem at
the first, and Simeon slew Hamor. And after this our brethren came and
smote the city with the edge of the sword; and our father heard it and
was wroth, and he was grieved in that they had received the
circumcision, and after that had been put to death, and in his
blessings he dealt otherwise with us. For we sinned because we had done
this thing against his will, and he was sick upon that day. But I knew
that the sentence of God was for evil upon Shechem; for they
sought to do to Sarah as they did to Dinah our sister, and the Lord
hindered them. And so they persecuted Abraham our father when he was a
stranger, and they harried his flocks when they were multiplied upon
him; and Jeblae his servant, born in his house, they shamefully
handled. And thus they did to all strangers, taking away their wives by
force, and the men themselves driving into exile. But the wrath of the
Lord came suddenly upon them to the uttermost.[2]
7. And I said to my father, Be not angry, sir, because by thee will the
Lord bring to nought the Canaanites, and will give their land to thee,
and to thy seed after thee. For from this day forward shall Shechem be
called a city of them that are without understanding; for as a man
mocketh at a fool, so did we mock them, because they wrought folly in
Israel to defile our sister. And we took our sister from thence, and
departed, and came to Bethel.
8. And there I saw a thing again even as the former, after we had
passed seventy days. And I saw seven men in white raiment saying to me,
Arise, put on the robe of the priesthood, and the crown of
righteousness, and the breastplate of understanding, and the garment of
truth, and the diadem of faith, and the tiara of miracle, and the ephod
of prophecy.[3] And each one of them bearing each of these things put
them on me, and said, From henceforth become a priest of the Lord, thou
and thy seed for ever. And the first anointed me with holy oil, and
gave to me the rod of judgment. The second washed me with pure water,
and fed me with bread and wine, the most holy things,[4] and clad me
with a holy and glorious robe. The third clothed me with a linen
vestment like to an ephod. The fourth put round me a girdle like unto
purple. The fifth gave to me a branch of rich olive. The sixth placed a
crown on my head. The seventh placed on my head a diadem of priesthood,
and filled my hands with incense, so that I served as a priest to the
Lord. And they said to me, Levi, thy seed shall be divided into three
branches,[5] for a sign of the glory of the Lord who is to come; and
first shall he be that hath been faithful; no portion shall be greater
than his. The second shall be in the priesthood. The third--a new name
shall be called over Him, because He shall arise as King from Judah,
and shall establish a new priesthood, after the fashion of the
Gentiles, to all the Gentiles.[6] And His appearing shall be
unutterable, as of an exalted[7] prophet of the seed of Abraham our
father. Every desirable thing in Israel shall be for thee and for thy
seed, and everything fair to look upon shall ye eat, and the table of
the Lord shall thy seed apportion, and some of them shall be high
priests,
and judges, and scribes; for by their mouth shall the holy place be
guarded. And when I awoke, I understood that this thing was like unto
the former. And I hid this also in my heart, and told it not to any man
upon the earth.
9. And after two days I and Judah went up to Isaac after[8] our father;
and the father of my father blessed me according to all the words of
the visions which I had seen: and he would not come with us to Bethel.
And when we came to Bethel, my father Jacob saw in a vision concerning
me, that I should be to them for a priest unto the Lord; and he rose up
early in the morning, and paid tithes of all to the Lord through me.
And we came to Hebron to dwell there, and Isaac called me continually
to put me in remembrance of the law of the Lord, even as the angel of
God showed to me. And he taught me the law of the priesthood, of
sacrifices, whole burnt-offerings, first-fruits, free-will offerings,
thank-offerings. And each day he was instructing me, and was busied for
me before the Lord. And he said to me, Take heed, my child, of the
spirit of fornication; for this shall continue, and shall
by thy seed pollute the holy things. Take therefore to thyself, while
yet thou art young, a wife, not having blemish, nor yet polluted, nor
of the race of the Philistines or Gentiles. And before entering into
the holy place, bathe;[1] and when thou offerest the sacrifice, wash;
and again when thou finishest the sacrifice, wash. Of twelve trees ever
having leaves, offer up the fruits to the Lord, as also Abraham taught
me; and of every clean beast and clean bird offer a sacrifice to the
Lord, and of every firstling and of wine offer first-fruits; and every
sacrifice thou shalt salt with salt.[2]
10. Now, therefore, observe whatsoever I command you, children; for
whatsoever things I have heard from my fathers I have made known to
you. I am clear from all your ungodliness and transgression which ye
will do in the end of the ages against the Saviour of the world, acting
ungodly, deceiving Israel, and raising up against it great evils from
the Lord.[3] And ye will deal lawlessly with Israel, so that Jerusalem
shall not endure your wickedness; but the veil of the temple shall be
rent, so as not to cover your shame. And ye shall be scattered as
captives among the heathen, and shall be for a reproach and for a
curse, and for a trampling under foot. For the house which the Lord
shall choose shall be called Jerusalem, as is contained in the book of
Enoch the righteous.[4]
11. Therefore, when I took a wife I was twenty-eight years old, and her
name was Melcha. And she conceived and bare a son, and she called his
name Gersham, for we were sojourners in our land: for Gersham is
interpreted sojourning. And I saw concerning him that he would not be
in the first rank. And Kohath was born in my thirty-fifth year, towards
the east. And I saw in a vision that he was standing on high in the
midst of all the congregation. Therefore I called his name Kohath,
which meaneth, beginning of majesty and instruction. And thirdly, she
bare to me Merari, in the fortieth year of my life; and since his
mother bare him with difficulty, she called him Merari, which meaneth
my bitterness, because he also died. And Jochebed was born in my
sixty-fourth year, in Egypt, for I was renowned then in the midst of my
brethren.
12. And Gersham took a wife, and she bare to him Lomni and Semei. And
the sons of Kohath, Ambram, Isaar, Chebro, and Ozel. And the sons of
Merari, Mooli and Homusi. And in my ninety-fourth year Ambram took
Jochebed my daughter to him to wife, for they were born in one day, he
and my daughter. Eight years old was I when I went into the land of
Canaan, and eighteen years when I slew Shechem, and at nineteen years I
became priest, and at twenty-eight years I took a wife, and at forty
years I went into Egypt. And behold, ye are my children, my children
even of a third generation. In my hundred and eighteenth year Joseph
died.
13. And now, my children, I command you that ye fear our Lord with your
whole heart, and walk in simplicity according to all His[5] law. And do
ye also teach your children learning, that they may have understanding
in all their life, reading unceasingly the law of God; for every one
who shall know the law of God shall be honoured, and shall not be a
stranger wheresoever he goeth. Yea, many friends shall he gain more
than his forefathers; and many men shall desire to serve him, and to
hear the law from his mouth. Work righteousness, my children, upon the
earth, that ye may find treasure in the heavens, and sow good things in
your souls, that ye may find them in your life. For if ye sow evil
things, ye shall reap all trouble and affliction. Get wisdom in the
fear of God with diligence; for though there shall be a leading into
captivity, and cities be destroyed, and lands and gold and
silver and every possession shall perish, the wisdom of the wise none
can take away, save the blindness of ungodliness and the palsy of sin:
for even among his enemies shall it be to him glorious, and in a
strange country a home, and in the midst of foes shall it be found a
friend. If a man teach these things and do them, he shall be enthroned
with kings, as was also Joseph our brother.
14. And now, my children, I have learnt from the writing of Enoch that
at the last ye will deal ungodly, laying your hands upon the Lord in
all malice; and your brethren shall be ashamed because of you, and to
all the Gentiles shall it become a mocking. For our father Israel shall
be pure from the ungodliness of the chief priests who shall lay their
hands upon the Saviour of the world. Pure is the heaven above the
earth, and ye are the lights of the heaven as the sun and the moon.
What shall all the Gentiles do if ye be darkened in ungodliness? So
shall ye bring a curse upon our race for whom came the light of the
world, which was given among you for the lighting up of every man.[6]
Him will ye desire to slay, teaching commandments contrary to the
ordinances of God. The offerings of the Lord will ye rob, and from His
portion will ye steal; and before ye sacrifice to the Lord, ye will
take the choicest parts, in despitefulness eating them with harlots.
Amid excesses[1] will ye teach the commandments of the Lord, the women
that have husbands will ye pollute, and the virgins of Jerusalem will
ye defile; and with harlots and adulteresses will ye be joined. The
daughters of the Gentiles will ye take for wives, purifying them with
an unlawful purification; and your union shall be like unto Sodom and
Gomorrah in ungodliness. And ye will be puffed up because of the
priesthood lifting yourselves up against men. And not only so, but
being puffed up also against the commands of God, ye will scoff at the
holy things, mocking in despitefulness.
15. Therefore the temple which the Lord shall choose shall be desolate
in uncleanness, and ye shall be captives throughout all nations, and ye
shall be an abomination among them, and ye shall receive reproach and
everlasting shame from the righteous judgment of God; and all who see
you shall flee from you. And were it not for Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob
our fathers, not one from my seed should be left upon the earth.
16. And now I have learnt in the book of Enoch that for seventy weeks
will ye go astray, and will profane the priesthood, and pollute the
sacrifices, and corrupt the law, and set at nought the words of the
prophets. In perverseness ye will persecute righteous men, and hate the
godly; the words of the faithful will ye abhor, and the man who
reneweth the law in the power of the Most High will ye call a deceiver
;[2] and at last, as ye suppose, ye will slay Him, not understanding
His resurrection, wickedly taking upon your own heads the innocent
blood.[3] Because of Him shall your holy places be desolate, polluted
even to the ground, and ye shall have no place that is clean; but ye
shall be among the Gentiles a curse and a dispersion, until He shall
again look upon you, and in pity shall take you to Himself through
faith and water.[4]
17. And because ye have heard concerning the seventy weeks, hear also
concerning the priesthood; for in each jubilee there shall be a
priesthood. In the first jubilee, the first who is anointed into the
priesthood shall be great, and shall speak to God as to a Father; and
his priesthood shall be filled with the fear of the Lord, and in the
day of his gladness shall he arise for the salvation of the world. In
the second jubilee, he that is anointed shall be conceived in the
sorrow of beloved ones; and his priesthood shall be honoured, and shall
be glorified among all. And the third priest shall be held fast in
sorrow; and the fourth shall be in grief, because unrighteousness shall
be laid upon him exceedingly, and all Israel shall hate each one his
neighbour. The fifth shall be held fast in darkness, likewise also the
sixth and the seventh. And in the seventh there shall be such
pollution as I am not able to express, before the Lord and men, for
they shall know it who do these things. Therefore shall they be in
captivity and for a prey, and their land and their substance shall be
destroyed. And in the fifth week they shall return into their desolate
country, and shall renew the house of the Lord. And in the seventh week
shall come the priests, worshippers of idols, contentious, lovers of
money, proud, lawless, lascivious, abusers of children and beasts.
18. And after their punishment shall have come from the Lord, then will
the Lord raise up to the priesthood a new Priest, to whom all the words
of the Lord shall be revealed; and He shall execute a judgment of truth
upon the earth,[5] in the fulness of days. And His star shall arise in
heaven,[6] as a king shedding forth the light of knowledge in the
sunshine of day, and He shall be magnified in the world until His
ascension. He shall shine forth as the sun in the earth, and shall
drive away all darkness from the world under heaven, and there shall be
peace in all the earth. The heavens shall rejoice in His days, and the
earth shall be glad, and the clouds shall be joyful, and the knowledge
of the Lord shall be poured forth upon the earth, as the water of seas;
and the angels of the glory of the presence of the Lord shall be glad
in Him. The heavens shall be opened, and from the
temple of glory shall the sanctification come upon Him with the
Father's voice, as from Abraham the father of Isaac. And the glory of
the Most High shall be uttered over Him, and the spirit of
understanding and of sanctification shall rest upon Him in the water.
He shall give the majesty of the Lord to His sons in truth for
evermore; and there shall none succeed Him for all generations, even
for ever.[7] And in His priesthood shall all sin come to an end, and
the lawless shall rest from evil, and the just shall rest in Him. And
He shall open the gates of paradise, and shall remove[8] the
threatening sword against Adam; and He shall give to His saints to eat
from the tree of life,[9] and the spirit of holiness shall be on them.
And Beliar shall be bound by Him, and He shall give power to His
children to tread upon the evil spirits.[1] And the Lord shall rejoice
in His children, and the
Lord shall be well pleased in His beloved for ever. Then shall Abraham
and Isaac and Jacob be joyful, and I will be glad, and all the saints
shall put on gladness.
19. And now, my children, ye have heard all; choose therefore for
yourselves either the darkness or the light, either the law of the Lord
or the works of Beliar. And we answered our father, saying, Before the
Lord will we walk according to His law. And our father said, The Lord
is witness, and His angels are witnesses, and I am witness, and ye are
witnesses, concerning the word of your mouth. And we said, We are
witnesses. And thus Levi ceased giving charge to his sons; and he
stretched out his feet, and was gathered to his fathers, after he had
lived a hundred and thirty-seven years. And they laid him in a coffin,
and afterwards they buried him in Hebron, by the side of Abraham, and
Isaac, and Jacob.
IV.--THE TESTAMENT OF JUDAH CONCERNING FORTITUDE, AND LOVE OF MONEY, AND FORNICATION.
1. The copy of the words of Judah, what things he spake to his sons
before he died. They gathered themselves together, and came to him, and
he said to them: I was the fourth son born to my father, and my mother
called me Judah, saying, I give thanks to the Lord, because He hath
given to me even a fourth son.[1] I was swift and active in my youth,
and obedient to my father in everything. And I honoured my mother and
my mother's sister. And it came to pass, when I became a man, that my
father Jacob prayed over me, saying, Thou shall be a king, and
prosperous in all things.
2. And the Lord showed me favour in all my works both in the field and
at home. When I saw that I could run with the hind, then I caught it,
and prepared meat for my father. I seized upon the roes in the chase,
and all that was in the plains I outran. A wild mare I outran, and I
caught it and tamed it; and I slew a lion, and plucked a kid out of its
mouth. I took a bear by its paw, and rolled it over a cliff; and if any
beast turned upon me, I rent it like a dog. I encountered the wild
boar, and overtaking it in the chase, I tore it. A leopard in Hebron
leaped upon the dog, and I caught it by the tail, and flung it from me,
and it was dashed to pieces in the coasts of Gaza. A wild ox feeding in
the field I seized by the horns; and whirling it round and stunning it,
I cast it from me, and slew it.
3. And when the two kings of the Canaanites came in warlike array
against our flocks, and much people with them, I by myself rustled upon
King Sur and seized him; and I beat him upon the legs, and dragged him
down, and so I slew him. And the other king, Taphue,[2] I slew as he
sat upon his horse, and so I scattered all the people. Achor the king,
a man of giant stature, hurling darts before and behind as he sat on
horseback, I slew; for I hurled a stone of sixty pounds weight, and
cast it upon his horse, and killed him. And I fought with Achor for two
hours, and I killed him; and I clave his shield into two parts, and I
chopped off his feet. And as I stripped off his breastplate, behold,
eight men his companions began to fight with me. I wound round
therefore my garment in my hand; and I slang stones at them, and killed
four of them, and the rest fled. And Jacob my father slew
Beelisa, king of all the kings, a giant in strength, twelve cubits
high; and fear fell upon them, and they ceased from making war with us.
Therefore my father had no care in the wars when I was among my
brethren. For he saw in a vision concerning me, that an angel of might
followed me everywhere, that I should not be overcome.
4. And in the south there befell us a greater war than that in Shechem;
and I joined in battle array with my brethren, and pursued a thousand
men, and slew of them two hundred men and four kings. And I went up
against them upon the wall, and two other kings I slew; and so we freed
Hebron, and took all the captives of the kings.
5. On the next day we departed to Areta,[3] a city strong and walled
and inaccessible, threatening us with death. Therefore I and Gad
approached on the east side of the city, and Reuben and Levi on the
west and south. And they that were upon the wall, thinking that we were
alone, charged down upon us; and so our brethren secretly climbed up
the wall on both sides by ladders, and entered into the city, while the
men knew it not. And we took it with the edge of the sword; and those
who had taken refuge in the tower,--we set fire to the tower, and took
both it and them. And as we were departing the men of Thaffu set upon
our captives, and we took it with our sons, and fought with them even
to Thaffu; and we slew them, and burnt their city, and spoiled all the
things that were therein.
6. And when I was at the waters of Chuzeba,[1] the men of Jobel came
against us to battle, and we fought with them; and their allies from
Selom[2] we slew, and we allowed them no means of escaping, and of
coming against us. And the men of Machir[3] came upon us on the fifth
day, to carry away our captives; and we attacked them, and overcame
them in fierce battle: for they were a host and mighty in themselves,
and we slew them before they had gone up the ascent of the hill. And
when we came to their city, their women rolled upon us stones from the
brow of the hill on which the city stood. And I and Simeon hid
ourselves behind the town, and seized upon the heights, and utterly
destroyed the whole city.
7. And the next day it was told us that the cities[4] of the two kings
with a great host were coming against us. I therefore and Dan reigned
ourselves to be Amorites, and went as allies into their city. And in
the depth of night our brethren came, and we opened to them the gates;
and we destroyed all the men and their substance, and we took for a
prey all that was theirs, and their three walls we cast down. And we
drew near to Thamna,[5] where was all the refuge of the hostile kings.
Then having received hurt I was wroth, and charged upon them to the
brow of the hill; and they slang at me with stones and darts; and had
not Dan my brother aided me, they would have been able to slay me. We
came upon them therefore with wrath, and they all fled; and passing by
another way, they besought my father, and he made peace with them, and
we did to them no hurt, but made a truce with them, and
restored to them all the captives. And I built Thamna, and my father
built Rhambael.[6] I was twenty years old when this war befell, and the
Canaanites feared me and my brethren.
8. Moreover, I had much cattle, and I had for the chief of my herdsmen
Iran[7] the Adullamite. And when I went to him I saw Barsan, king of
Adullam, and he made us a feast; and he entreated me, and gave me his
daughter Bathshua to wife. She bare me Er, and Onan, and Shelah; and
the two of them the Lord smote that they died childless: for Shelah
lived, and his children are ye.
9. Eighteen years we abode at peace, our father and we, with his
brother Esau, and his sons with us, after that we came from
Mesopotamia, from Laban. And when eighteen years were fulfilled, in the
fortieth year of my life, Esau, the brother of my father, came upon us
with much people and strong; and he fell by the bow of Jacob, and was
taken up dead in Mount Seir: even as he went above Iramna[8] was he
slain. And we pursued after the sons of Esau. Now they had a city with
walls of iron and gates of brass; and we could not enter into it, and
we encamped around, and besieged them. And when they opened not to us
after twenty days, I set up a ladder in the sight of all, and with my
shield upon my head I climbed up, assailed with stones of three
talents' weight; and I climbed up, and slew four who were mighty among
them. And the next day Reuben and Gad entered in and slew sixty others.
Then they asked from us terms of peace; and being aware of our father's
purpose, we received them as tributaries. And they gave us two hundred
cors of wheat, five hundred baths of oil, fifteen hundred measures of
wine, until we went down into Egypt.
10. After these things, my son Er took to wife Tamar, from Mesopotamia,
a daughter of Aram.[9] Now Er was wicked, and he doubted concerning
Tamar, because she was not of the land of Canaan. And on the third day
an angel of the Lord smote him in the night, and he had not known her,
according to the evil craftiness of his mother, for he did not wish to
have children from her. In the days of the wedding-feast I espoused
Onan to her; and he also in wickedness knew her not, though he lived
with her a year. And when I threatened him, he lay with her,[10] ...
according to the command of his mother, and he also died in his
wickedness. And I wished to give Shelah also to her, but my wife
Bathshua suffered it not; for she bore a spite against Tamar, because
she was not of the daughters of Canaan, as she herself was.
11. And I knew that the race of Canaan was wicked, but the thoughts of
youth blinded my heart. And when I saw her pouring out wine, in the
drunkenness of wine was I deceived, and I fell before her. And while I
was away, she went and took for Shelah a wife from the land of Caanan.
And when I knew what she had done, I cursed her in the anguish of my
soul, and she also died in the wickedness of her sons.
12. And after these things, while Tamar was a widow, she heard after
two years that I was going up to shear my sheep; then she decked
herself in bridal array, and sat over against the city by the gate. For
it is a law of the Amorites, that she who is about to marry sit in
fornication seven days by the gate.[1] I therefore, being drunk at the
waters of Chozeb, recognised her not by reason of wine; and her beauty
deceived me, through the fashion of her adorning. And I turned aside to
her, and said, I would enter in to thee. And she said to me, What wilt
thou give me? And I gave her my staff, and my girdle, and my royal
crown; and I lay with her, and she conceived. I then, not knowing what
she had done, wished to slay her; but she privily sent my pledges, and
put me to shame. And when I called her, I heard also the secret words
which I spoke when lying with her in my drunkenness; and I
could not slay her, because it was from the Lord. For I said, Lest
haply she did it in subtlety, and received the pledge from another
woman: but I came near her no more till my death, because I had done
this abomination in all Israel. Moreover, they who were in the city
said that there was no bride in the city, because she came from another
place, and sat for awhile in the gate, and she thought that no one knew
that I had gone in to her.[2] And after this we came into Egypt to
Joseph, because of the famine. Forty and six years old was I, and
seventy and three years lived I there.
13. And now, my children, in what things soever I command you hearken
to your father, and keep all my sayings to perform the ordinances of
the Lord, and to obey the command of the Lord God. And walk not after
your lusts, nor in the thoughts of your imaginations in the haughtiness
of your heart; and glory not in the works of the strength of youth, for
this also is evil in the eyes of the Lord. For since I also gloried
that in wars the face of no woman of goodly form ever deceived me, and
upbraided Reuben my brother concerning Bilhah, the wife of my father,
the spirits of jealousy and of fornication arrayed themselves within
me, until I fell before Bathshua the Canaanite, and Tamar who was
espoused to my sons, And I said to my father-in-law, I will counsel
with my father, and so will I take thy daughter. And he showed me a
boundless store of gold in his daughter's behalf, for he was a
king. And he decked her with gold and pearls, and caused her to pour
out wine for us at the feast in womanly beauty. And the wine led my
eyes astray, and pleasure blinded my heart; and I loved her, and I
fell, and transgressed the commandment of the Lord and the commandment
of my fathers, and I took her to wife. And the Lord rewarded me
according to the thought of my heart, insomuch that I had no joy in her
children.
14. And now, my children, be not drunk with wine; for wine turneth the
mind away from the truth, and kindleth in it the passion of lust, and
leadeth the eyes into error. For the spirit of fornication hath wine as
a minister to give pleasures to the mind; for these two take away the
power from a man. For if a man drink wine to drunkenness, he disturbeth
his mind with filthy thoughts to fornication, and exciteth his body to
carnal union; and if the cause of the desire be present, he worketh the
sin, and is not ashamed. Such is wine, my children; for he who is
drunken reverenceth no man. For, lo, it made me also to err, so that I
was not ashamed of the multitude in the city, because before the eyes
of all I turned aside unto Tamar, and I worked a great sin, and I
uncovered the covering of the shame of my sons. After that I drank wine
I reverenced not the commandment of God, and I took a
woman of Canaan to wife. Wherefore, my children, he who drinketh wine
needeth discretion; and herein is discretion in drinking wine, that a
man should drink as long as he keepeth decency; but if he go beyond
this bound, the spirit of deceit attacketh his mind and worketh his
will; and it maketh the drunkard to talk filthily, and to transgress
and not to be ashamed, but even to exult in his dishonour, accounting
himself to do well.
15. He that committeth fornication, and[3] uncovereth his nakedness,
hath become the servant of fornication, and escapeth not[4] from the
power thereof, even as I also was uncovered. For I gave my staff, that
is, the stay of my tribe; and my girdle, that is, my power; and my
diadem, that is, the glory of my kingdom. Then I repented for these
things, and took no wine or flesh until my old age, nor did I behold
any joy. And the angel of God showed me that for ever do women bear
rule over king and beggar alike; and from the king they take away his
glory, and from the valiant man his strength, and from the beggar even
that little which is the stay of his poverty.
16. Observe therefore, my children, moderation in wine; for there are
in it four evil spirits--of (I) lust, of (2) wrath, of (3) riot, of (4)
filthy lucre. If ye drink wine in gladness, with shamefacedness, with
the fear of God, ye shall live. For if ye drink not with
shamefacedness, and the fear of God departeth from you, then cometh
drunkenness, and shamelessness stealeth in. But[1] even if ye drink not
at all, take heed lest ye sin in words of outrage, and fighting, and
slander, and transgression of the commandments of God; so shall ye
perish before your time. Moreover, wine revealeth the mysteries of God
and men to aliens, even as I also revealed the commandments of God and
the mysteries of Jacob my father to the Canaanitish Bathshua, to whom
God forbade to declare them. And wine also is a cause of war and
confusion.
17. I charge you, therefore, my children, not to love money, nor to
gaze upon the beauty of women; because for the sake of money and beauty
I was led astray to Bathshua the Canaanite. For I know that because of
these two things shall ye who are my race fall into wickedness; for
even wise men among my sons shall they mar, and shall cause the kingdom
of Judah to be diminished, which the Lord gave me because of my
obedience to my father.[2] For I never disobeyed a word of Jacob my
father, for all things whatsoever he commanded I did. And Abraham, the
father of my father, blessed me that I should be king in Israel, and
Isaac further blessed me in like manner. And I know that from me shall
the kingdom be established.
18. For I have read also in the books of Enoch the righteous what evils
ye shall do in the last days. Take heed, therefore, my children, of
fornication and the love of money; hearken to Judah your father, for
these things do withdraw you from the law of God, and blind the
understanding of the soul, and teach arrogance, and suffer not a man to
have compassion upon his neighbour: they rob his soul of all goodness,
and bind him in toils and troubles, and take away his sleep and devour
his flesh, and hinder the sacrifices of God; and he remembereth not
blessing, and he hearkeneth not to a prophet when he speaketh, and is
vexed at the word of godliness. For one who serveth two passions
contrary to the commandments of God cannot obey God, because they have
blinded his soul, and he walketh in the day-time as in the night.
19. My children, the love of money leadeth to idols; because, when led
astray through money, men make mention of those who are no gods, and it
causeth him who hath it to fall into madness. For the sake of money I
lost my children, and but for the repentance of my flesh, and the
humbling of my soul, and the prayers of Jacob my father, I should have
died childless. But the God of my fathers, who is pitiful and merciful,
pardoned me, because I did it in ignorance.[3] For the prince of deceit
blinded me, and I was ignorant as a man and as flesh, being corrupted
in sins; and I learnt my own weakness while thinking myself
unconquerable.[4]
20. [5]Learn therefore, my children, that two spirits wait upon
man--the spirit of truth and the spirit of error; and in the midst is
the spirit of the understanding of the mind, to which it belongeth to
turn whithersoever it will. And the works of truth and the works of
error are written upon the breast of men, and each one of them the Lord
knoweth. And there is no time at which the works of men can be hid from
Him; for on the bones of his breast hath he been written down before
the Lord. And the spirit of truth testifieth all things, and accuseth
all; and he who sinneth is burnt up by his own heart, and cannot raise
his face unto the Judge.
21. And now, my children, love Levi, that ye may abide, and exalt not
yourselves against him, lest ye be utterly destroyed. For to me the
Lord gave the kingdom, and to him the priesthood, and He set the
kingdom beneath the priesthood. To me He gave the things upon the
earth; to him the things in the heavens. As the heaven is higher than
the earth, so is the priesthood of God higher than the kingdom upon the
earth. For the Lord chose him above thee, to draw near to Him, and to
eat of His table and first-fruits, even the choice things of the sons
of Israel, and thou shall be to them as a sea. For as, on the sea, just
and unjust are tossed about, some taken into captivity while others are
enriched, so also shall every race of men be in thee, some are in
jeopardy and taken captive, and others shall grow rich by means of
plunder. For they who rule will be as great sea-monsters, swallowing
up men like fishes: free sons and daughters do they enslave; houses,
lands, flocks, money, will they plunder; and with the flesh of many
will they wrongfully feed the ravens and the cranes; and they will go
on further in evil, advancing on still in covetousness. And there shall
be false prophets like tempests, and they shall persecute all righteous
men.
22. And the Lord shall bring upon them divisions one against another,
and there shall be continual wars in Israel; and among men of other
race shall my kingdom be brought to an end, until the salvation of
Israel shall come, until the appearing of the God of righteousness,
that Jacob and all the Gentiles may rest in peace.[1] And he shall
guard the might of my kingdom for ever: for the Lord sware to me with
an oath that the kingdom should never fail from me, and from my seed
for all days, even for ever.
23. Now I have much grief, my children, because of your lewdness, and
witchcrafts, and idolatries, which ye will work against the kingdom,
following them that have familiar spirits ye[2] will make your
daughters singing girls[3] and harlots for divinations and demons of
error, and ye will be mingled in the pollutions of the Gentiles: for
which things' sake the Lord shall bring upon you famine and pestilence,
death and the sword, avenging siege, and dogs for the rending in pieces
of enemies, and revilings of friends, destruction and blighting of
eyes, children slaughtered, wives carried off, possessions plundered,
temple of God in flames, your land desolated, your own selves enslaved
among the Gentiles, and they shall make some of you eunuchs for their
wives; and whenever ye will return to the Lord with humility of heart,
repenting and walking in all the commandments of God, then will the
Lord visit you in mercy and in love, bringing you from out of the
bondage of your enemies.
24. And after these things shall a Star arise to you from Jacob in
peace, and a Man shall rise from my seed, like the Sun of
righteousness, walking with the sons of men[4] in meekness and
righteousness, and no sin shall be found in Him. And the heavens shall
be opened above Him, to shed forth the blessing of the Spirit from the
Holy Father; and He shall shed forth a spirit of grace upon you, and ye
shall be unto Him sons in truth, and ye shall walk in His commandments,
the first and the last. This is the Branch of God Most High, and this
the Well-spring unto life for all flesh. [5]Then shall the sceptre of
my kingdom shine forth, and from your root shall arise a stem; and in
it shall arise a rod of righteousness to the Gentiles, to judge and to
save all that call upon the Lord.
25. And after these things shall Abraham and Isaac and Jacob arise unto
life, and I and my brethren will be chiefs, even your sceptre in
Israel: Levi first, I the second, Joseph third, Benjamin fourth, Simeon
fifth, Issachar sixth, and so all in order. And the Lord blessed Levi;
the Angel of the Presence, me; the powers of glory,[6] Simeon; the
heaven, Reuben; the earth, Issachar; the sea, Zebulun; the mountains,
Joseph; the tabernacle, Benjamin; the lights of heaven, Dan; the
fatness of earth, Naphtali; the sun, Gad; the olive, Asher: and there
shall be one people of the Lord, and one tongue; and there shall no
more be a spirit of deceit of Beliar, for he shall be cast into the
fire for ever. And they who have died in grief shall arise in joy, and
they who have lived in poverty for the Lord's sake shall be made rich,
and they who have been in want shall be filled, and they who have
been weak shall be made strong, and they who have been put to death for
the Lord's sake shall awake in life.[7] And the harts of Jacob shall
run in joyfulness, and the eagles of Israel shall fly in gladness; but
the ungodly shall lament, and sinners all weep, and all the people
shall glorify the sh Lord for ever.
26. Observe, therefore, my children, all the law of the Lord, for there
is hope for all them who follow His way aright. And he said to them: I
die before your eyes this day, a hundred and nineteen years old. Let no
one bury me in costly apparel, nor tear open my bowels,[8] for this
shall they who are kings do: and carry me up to Hebron with you. And
Judah, when he had said these things, fell asleep; and his sons did
according to all whatsoever he commanded them, and they buried him in
Hebron with his fathers.
V.--THE TESTAMENT OF ISSACHAR CONCERNING SIMPLICITY.
1. The record of the words of Issachar. He called his sons, and said to
them: Hearken, my children, to Issachar your father; give ear to my
words, ye who are beloved of the Lord. I was the fifth son born to
Jacob, even the hire of the mandrakes.[1] For Reuben[2] brought in
mandrakes from the field, and Rachel met him and took them. And Reuben
wept, and at his voice Leah my mother came forth. Now these mandrakes
were sweet-smelling apples which the land of Aram produced on high
ground below a ravine of water. And Rachel said, I will not give them
to thee, for they shall be to me instead of children. Now there were
two apples; and Leaf said, Let it suffice thee that thou hast taken the
husband of my virginity: wilt thou also take these? And she said,
Behold, let Jacob be to thee this night instead of the mandrakes of thy
son. And Leah said to her, Boast not, and vaunt not thyself; for
Jacob is mine, and I am the wife of his youth. But Rachel said, How so?
for to me was he first espoused, and for my sake he served our father
fourteen years. What shall I do to thee, because the craft and the
subtlety of men are increased, and craft prospereth upon the earth? And
were it not so, thou wouldest not now see the face of Jacob. For thou
art not his wife, but in craft wert taken to him in my stead. And my
father deceived me, and removed me on that night, and suffered me not
to see him; for had I been there, it had not happened thus. And Rachel
said, Take one mandrake, and for the other thou shalt hire him from me
for one night. And Jacob knew Leah, and she conceived and bare me, and
on account of the hire[1] I was called Issachar.
2. Then appeared to Jacob an angel of the Lord, saying, Two children
shall Rachel bear; for she hath refused company with her husband, and
hath chosen continency. And had not Leah my mother given up the two
apples for the sake of his company, she would have borne eight sons;
and for this thing she bare six, and Rachel two: because on account of
the mandrakes the Lord visited her. For He knew that for the sake of
children she wished to company with Jacob, and not for lust of
pleasure.[2] For she went further, and on the morrow too gave up Jacob
that she might receive also the other mandrake. Therefore the Lord
hearkened to Rachel because of the mandrakes: for though she desired
them, she ate them not, but brought them to the priest of the Most High
who was at that time, and offered them up in the house of the Lord.
3. When, therefore, I grew up, my children, I walked in uprightness of
heart, and I became a husbandman for my parents and my brethren, and I
brought in fruits from the field according to their season; and my
father blessed me, for he saw that I walked in simplicity. And I was
not a busybody in my doings, nor malicious and slanderous against my
neighbour. I never spoke against any one, nor did I censure the life of
any man, but walked in the simplicity of my eyes. Therefore when I was
thirty years old I took to myself a wife, for my labour wore away my
strength, and I never thought upon pleasure with women; but through my
labour my sleep sufficed me, and my father always rejoiced in my
simplicity. For on whatever I laboured I offered first to the Lord, by
the hands of the priests, of all my produce and all first-fruits; then
to my father, and then took for myself. And the Lord
increased twofold His benefits in my hands; and Jacob also knew that
God aided my simplicity, for on every poor man and every one in
distress I bestowed the good things of the earth in simplicity of
heart.
4. And now hearken to me, my children, and walk in simplicity of heart,
for I have seen in it all that is well-pleasing to the Lord. The simple
coveteth not gold, defraudeth not his neighbour, longeth not after
manifold dainties, delighteth not in varied apparel, doth not picture
to himself to live a long life, but only waiteth for the will of God,
and the spirits of error have no power against him. For he cannot allow
within his mind a thought of female beauty, that he should not pollute
his mind in corruption. No envy can enter into his thoughts, no
jealousy melteth away his soul, nor doth he brood over gain with
insatiate desire; for he walketh in uprightness of life, and beholdeth
all things in simplicity, not admitting in his eyes malice from the
error of the world, lest he should see the perversion of any of the
commandments of the Lord.
5. Keep therefore the law of God, my children, and get simplicity, and
walk in guilelessness, not prying over-curiously into the commands of
God and the business of your neighbour; but love the Lord and your
neighbour, have compassion on the poor and weak. Bow down your back
unto husbandry, and labour in tillage of the ground in all manner of
husbandry, offering gifts unto the Lord with thanksgiving; for with the
first-fruits of the earth did the Lord bless me, even as He blessed all
the saints from Abel even until now. For no other portion is given to
thee than of the fatness of the earth, whose fruits are raised by toil;
for our father Jacob blessed me with blessings of the earth and of
first-fruits. And Levi and Judah were glorified by the Lord among the
sons of Jacob; for the Lord made choice of them, and to the one He gave
the priesthood, to the other the kingdom. Them therefore
obey, and walk in the simplicity of your father; for unto Gad hath it
been given to destroy the temptations that are coming upon Israel.
6. I know, my children, that in the last times your sons will forsake
simplicity, and will cleave unto avarice, and leaving guilelessness
will draw near to malice, and forsaking the commandments of the Lord
will cleave unto Beliar, and leaving husbandry will follow after their
wicked devices, and shall be dispersed among the Gentiles, and shall
serve their enemies. And do you therefore command these things to your
children, that if they sin they may the more quickly return to the
Lord; for He is merciful, and will deliver them even to bring them back
into their land.
7. I am a hundred and twenty-two years old, anti I know not against
myself a sin unto death. Except my wife, I have not known any woman. I
never committed fornication in the haughtiness of my eyes; I drank not
wine, to be led astray thereby; I coveted not any desirable thing that
was my neighbour's; guile never entered in my heart; a lie never passed
through my lips; if any man grieved, I wept with him, and I shared my
bread with the poor. I never ate alone; I moved no landmark; in all my
days I wrought godliness and truth. I loved the Lord with all my
strength; likewise also did I love every man even as my own children.
So ye also do these things, my children, and every spirit of Beliar
shall flee from you, and no deed of malicious men shall rule over you;
and every wild beast shall ye subdue, having with yourselves the God of
heaven walking with men in simplicity of heart.
And he commanded them that they should carry him up to Hebron, and bury
him there in the cave with his fathers. And he stretched out his feet
and died, the fifth son of Jacob, in a good old age; and with every
limb sound, and with strength unabated, he slept the eternal sleep.[1]
VI.--THE TESTAMENT OF ZEBULUN CONCERNING COMPASSION AND MERCY.
1. The record of Zebulun, which he enjoined his children in the
hundred[1] and fourteenth year of his life, thirty-two years after the
death of Joseph. And he said to them: Hearken to me sons of Zebulun,
attend to the words of your father. I am Zebulun, a good gift[2] to my
parents. For when I was born our father was increased very exceedingly,
both in flocks and herds, when with the streaked rods he had his
portion. I know not, my children, that in all my days I have sinned,
save only in thought. Nor do I remember that I have done any iniquity,
except the sin of ignorance which I committed against Joseph; for I
screened my brethren, not telling to my father what had been done. And
I wept sore in secret, for I feared my brethren, because they had all
agreed together, that if any one should declare the secret, he should
be slain with the sword. But when they wished to kilt him, I adjured
them much with tears not to be guilty of this iniquity.
2. For Simeon and Gad came against Joseph to kill him. And Joseph fell
upon his face, and said unto them, Pity me, my brethren, have
compassion upon the bowels of Jacob our father lay not upon me your
hands to shed innocent blood, for I have not sinned against you; yea,
if I have sinned, with chastening chastise me, but lay not upon me your
hand, for the sake of Jacob our father. And as he spoke these words, I
pitied him and began to weep, and my heart melted within me, and all
the substance of my bowels was loosened within my soul. And Joseph also
wept, and I too wept with him; and my heart throbbed fast, and the
joints of my body trembled, and I was not able to stand. And when he
saw me weeping with him, and them coming against him to slay him, he
fled behind me, beseeching them. And Reuben rose and said, My brethren,
let us not slay him, but let us cast him into one of these dry
pits which our fathers digged and found no water. For for this cause
the Lord forbade that water should rise up in them, in order that
Joseph might be preserved; and the Lord appointed it so, until they
sold him to the Ishmaelites.
3. For in the price of Joseph, my children, I had no share; but Simeon
and Gad and six other of our brethren took the price of Joseph, and
bought sandals[3] for themselves, their wives, and their children,
saying, We will not eat of it, for it is the price of our brother's
blood, but will tread it down under foot, because he said that he was
king over us, and so let us see what his dreams mean. Therefore is it
written in the writing of the law of Enoch, that whosoever will not
raise up seed to his brother, his sandal shall be unloosed, and they
shall spit into his face.[4] And the brethren of Joseph wished not that
their brother should live, and the Lord loosed unto them the sandal of
Joseph. For when they came into Egypt they were unloosed by the
servants of Joseph before the gate, and so made obeisance to Joseph
after the fashion of Pharaoh. And not only did they make obeisance to
him, but were spit upon also, falling down before him forthwith, and so
they were put to shame before the Egyptians; for after this the
Egyptians heard all the evils which we had done to Joseph.
4. After these things they brought forth food; for I through two days
and two nights tasted nothing, through pity for Joseph. And Judah ate
not with them, but watched the pit; for he feared lest Simeon and Gad
should run back and slay him. And when they saw that I also ate not,
they set me to watch him until he was sold. And he remained in the pit
three days and three nights, and so was sold famishing. And when Reuben
heard that while he was away Joseph had been sold, he rent his clothes
about him, and mourned, saying, How shall I look in the face of Jacob
my father? And he took the money, and ran after the merchants, and
found no one; for they had left the main road, and journeyed hastily
through rugged byways.[1] And Reuben ate no food on that day, Dan
therefore came to him, and said, Weep not, neither grieve for I have
found what we can say to our father Jacob. Let us slay a kid
of the goats, and dip in it the coat of Joseph; and we will say, Look,
if this is the coat of thy son: for they stripped off from Joseph the
coat of our father when they were about to sell him, and put upon him
an old garment of a slave. Now Simeon had the coat, and would not give
it up, wishing to rend it with his sword; for he was angry that Joseph
lived, and that he had not slain him. Them we all rose up together
against him, and said, If thou give it not up, we will say that thou
alone didst this wickedness in Israel; and so he gave it up, and they
did even as Dan had said.
5. And now, my children, I bid you to keep the commands of the Lord,
and to show mercy upon your neighbour, and to have compassion towards
all, not towards men only, but also towards beasts. For for this
thing's sake the Lord blessed me; and when all my brethren were sick I
escaped without sickness, for the Lord knoweth the purposes of each.
Have therefore compassion in your hearts, my children, because even as
a man doeth to his neighbour, even so also will the Lord do to him. For
the sons of my brethren were sickening, were dying on account of
joseph, because they showed not mercy in their hearts; but my sons were
preserved without sickness, as ye know. And when I was in Canaan, by
the sea-coast, I caught spoil of fish for Jacob my father; and when
many were choked in the sea, I abode unhurt.
6. I was the first who made a boat to sail upon the sea, for the Lord
gave me understanding and wisdom therein; and I let down a rudder
behind it, and I stretched a sail on an upright mast in the midst; and
sailing therein along the shores, I caught fish for the house of my
father until we went into Egypt; and through compassion, I gave of my
fish to every stranger. And if any man were a stranger, or sick, or
aged, I boiled the fish and dressed them well, and offered them to all
men as every man had need, bringing them together and having compassion
upon them. Wherefore also the Lord granted me to take much fish: for he
that imparteth unto his neighbour, receiveth manifold more from the
Lord. For five years I caught fish, and gave thereof to every man whom
I saw, and brought sufficient for all the house of my father. In the
summer I caught fish, and in the winter I kept sheep with my brethren.
7. Now I will declare unto you what I did, I saw a man in distress and
nakedness in wintertime, and had compassion upon him, and stole away[2]
a garment secretly from my house, and gave it to him who was in
distress. Do you therefore, my children, from that which God bestoweth
upon you, show compassion and mercy impartially to all men, and give to
every man with a good heart. And if ye have not at the time wherewith
to give to him that asketh you, have compassion for him in bowels of
mercy. I know that my hand found not at the time wherewith to give to
him that asked me, and I walked with him weeping for more than seven
furlongs, and my bowels yearned towards him unto compassion.
8. Have therefore yourselves also, my children, compassion towards
every man with mercy, that the Lord also may have compassion upon you,
and have mercy upon you; because also in the last days God sendeth His
compassion on the earth, and wheresoever He findeth bowels of mercy, He
dwelleth in him. For how much compassion a man hath upon his
neighbours, so much also hath the Lord upon him. For when we went down
into Egypt, Joseph bore no malice against us, and when he saw me he was
filled with compassion. And looking towards him, do ye also, my
children, approve yourselves without malice, and love one another; and
reckon not each one the evil of his brother, for this breaketh unity,
and divideth all kindred, and troubleth the soul: for he who beareth
malice hath not bowels of mercy.
9. Mark the waters, that they flow together, and sweep along stones,
trees, sand; but if they are divided into many streams, the earth
sucketh them up, and they become of no account. So also shall ye be if
ye be divided. Divide not yourselves into two heads, for everything
which the Lord made hath but one head; He gave two shoulders, hands,
feet, but all the members are subject unto the one head. I have learnt
by the writing of my fathers, that in the last days ye will depart from
the Lord, and be divided in Israel, and ye will follow two kings, and
will work every abomination, and every idol will ye worship, and your
enemies shall lead you captive, and ye shall dwell among the nations
with all infirmities and tribulations and anguish of soul. And after
these things ye will remember the Lord, and will repent, and He will
lead you back; for He is merciful and full of compassion, not
imputing evil to the sons of men, because they are flesh, and the
spirits of error deceive them in all their doings, And after these
things shall the Lord Himself arise to you,[1] the Light of
righteousness, and healing[2] and compassion shall be upon His wings.
He shall redeem all captivity of the sons of men from Beliar, and every
spirit of error shall be trodden down. And He shall bring back all the
nations to zeal for Him, and ye shall see God in the fashion of a
man[3] whom the Lord shall choose, Jerusalem is His name. And again
with the wickedness of your words will ye provoke Him to anger, and ye
shall be cast away, even unto the time of consummation.
10. And now, my children, grieve not that I am dying, nor be troubled
in that I am passing away from you. For I shall arise once more in the
midst of you, as a ruler in the midst of his sons; and I will rejoice
in the midst of my tribe, as many as have kept the law of the Lord, and
the commandments of Zebulun their father.[4] But upon the ungodly shall
the Lord bring everlasting fire, and will destroy them throughout all
generations. I am hastening away unto my rest, as did my fathers; but
do ye fear the Lord your God with all your strength all the days of
your life. And when he had said these things he fell calmly asleep, and
his sons laid him in a coffin; and afterwards they carried him up to
Hebron, and buried him with his fathers.
VII.--THE TESTAMENT OF DAN CONCERNING ANGER AND LYING.
1. The record of the words of Dan, which he spake to his sons in his
last days. In the hundred and twenty-fifth year of his life he called
together his family, and said: Hearken to my words, ye sons of Dan;
give heed to the words of the mouth of your father. I have proved in my
heart, and in my whole life, that truth with just dealing is good and
well-pleasing to God, and that lying and anger are evil, because they
teach man all wickedness. I confess this day to you, my children, that
in my heart I rejoiced concerning the death of Joseph, a true and good
man; and I rejoiced at the selling of Joseph, because his father loved
him more than us. For the spirit of jealousy and of vainglory said to
me, Thou also art his son. And one of the spirits of Beliar wrought
with me, saying, Take this sword, and with it slay Joseph; so shall thy
father love thee when he is slain. This is the spirit
of anger that counselled me, that even as a leopard devoureth a kid, so
should I devour Joseph. But the God of Jacob our father gave him not
over into my hands that I should find him alone, nor suffered me to
work this iniquity, that two tribes should be destroyed in Israel.[1]
2. And now, my children, I am dying, and I tell you of a truth, that
unless ye keep yourselves from the spirit of lying and of anger, and
love truth and long-suffering, ye shall perish. There is blindness in
anger, my children, and no wrathful man regardeth any, person with
truth: for though it be a father or a mother, he behaveth towards them
as enemies; though it be a brother, he knoweth him not; though it be a
prophet of the Lord, he disobeyeth him; though a righteous man, he
regardeth him not; a friend he doth not acknowledge. For the spirit of
anger encompasseth him with the nets of deceit, and blindeth his
natural eyes, and through lying darkeneth his mind, and giveth him a
sight of his own making. And wherewith encompasseth he his eyes? In
hatred of heart; and he giveth him a heart of his own against his
brother unto envy.
3. My children, mischievous is anger, for it becometh as a soul to the
soul itself; and the body of the angry man it maketh its own, and over
his soul it getteth the mastery, and it bestoweth upon the body its own
power, that it may work all iniquity; and whenever the soul doeth
aught, it justifieth what has been done, since it seeth not. Therefore
he who is wrathful, if he be a mighty man, hath a treble might in his
anger; one by the might and aid of his servants, and a second by his
wrath, whereby he persuadeth and overcometh in injustice: and having a
third of the nature of his own body, and of his own self working the
evil. And though the wrathful man be weak, yet hath he a might twofold
of that which is by nature; for wrath ever aideth such in mischief.
This spirit goeth always with lying at the right hand of Satan, that
his works may be wrought with cruelty and lying.
4. Understand ye therefore the might of wrath, that it is vain. For it
first of all stingeth him in word: then by deeds it strengtheneth him
who is angry, and with bitter punishments disturbeth his mind, and so
stirreth up with great wrath his soul. Therefore, when any one speaketh
against you, be not[1] ye moved unto anger, And if any man praiseth you
as good, be not lifted up nor elated, either to the feeling or showing
of pleasure.[2] For first it pleaseth the hearing, and so stirreth up
the understanding to understand the grounds for anger; and then, being
wrathful, he thinketh that he is justly angry. If ye fall into any loss
or ruin, my children, be hot troubled; for this very spirit maketh men
desire that which hath perished, in order that they may he inflamed by
the desire. If ye suffer loss willingly, be not vexed, for from
vexation he raiseth up wrath with lying. And wrath
with lying is a twofold mischief;[3] and they speak one with another
that they may disturb the mind; and when the soul is continually,
disturbed, the Lord departeth from it, and Beliar ruleth over it.
5. Observe, therefore, my children, the commandments of the Lord, and
keep His law; and depart from wrath, and hate lying, that the Lord may
dwell among you, and Beliar may flee from you. Speak truth each one
with his neighbour, so shall ye not fall into lust and confusion; but
ye shall be in peace, having the God of peace, so[4] shall no war
prevail over yon. Love the Lord through all your life, unit one another
with a true heart. For I know that in the last days ye will depart from
the Lord, and will provoke Levi unto anger, and will fight against
Judah; but ye shall not prevail against them. For an angel of the Lord
shall guide them both; for by them shall Israel stand. And whensoever
ye depart from the Lord, ye will walk in all evil, working the
abominations of the Gentiles, going[5] astray with women of them that
are ungodly; and the spirits of error shall work in you with all
malice. For I have read in the book of Enoch the righteous, that your
prince is Satan, and that all the spirits of fornication and pride
shall be subject unto Levi, to lay a snare for the sons of Levi, to
came them to sin before the Lord. And my sons will draw near unto Levi,
and sin with them in all things; and the sons of Judah will be
covetous, plundering other men's goods like lions. Therefore shall ye
be led away with them in captivity, and there shall ye receive all the
plagues of Egypt, and all the malice of the Gentiles: and so, when ye
return to the Lord, ye shall obtain mercy, and He shall bring you into
His sanctuary, calling peace upon you; and there shall arise unto you
from the tribe of Judah and of Levi the salvation of the Lord;[6] and
He shall make war against Beliar, and He shall give the vengeance of
victory to our coasts. And the captivity shall He take from Beliar,
even the souls of the saints, and shall turn disobedient hearts unto
the Lord, and shall give to them who call upon Him everlasting peace;
and the saints shall rest in Eden, and the righteous shall rejoice in
the new Jerusalem, which shall be unto the glory of God for ever and
ever. And no longer shall Jerusalem endure desolation, nor Israel be
led captive; for the Lord shall be in the midst of her, dwelling among
men,[7] even the Holy One of Israel reigning over them[8] in humility
and in poverty;[9] and he who believeth on Him shall reign in truth in
the heavens.
6. And now, my children, fear the Lord, and take heed unto yourselves
of Satan and his spirits; and draw near unto God, and to the Angel[10]
that intercedeth for you, for He is a Mediator between God and man for
the peace of Israel. He shall stand up against the kingdom of the
enemy; therefore is the enemy eager to destroy all that call upon the
Lord. For he knoweth that in the day on which Israel shall believe,[11]
the kingdom of the enemy shall be brought to an end; and the very angel
of peace shall strengthen Israel, that it fall not into the extremity
of evil. And it shall be in the time of the iniquity of Israel, that
the Lord will depart from them, and will go after him that doeth His
will, for unto none of His angels shall it be as unto him. And His name
shall be in every place of Israel, and among the Gentiles--Saviour.
Keep therefore yourselves, my children. from every evil
work, and cast away wrath and all lying, and love truth and
long-suffering; and the things which ye have heard from your father, do
ye also impart to your children, that the Father of the Gentiles may
receive you: for He is true and long-suffering, meek and lowly, and
teacheth by His works the law of God. Depart, therefore, from all
unrighteousness, and cleave unto, the righteousness of the law of the
Lord: and bury me near my fathers.
7. And when he had said these things he kissed them, and slept the long
sleep.[12] And his sons buried him, and after that they carried up his
bones to the side of Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob. Nevertheless, as
Dan had prophesied unto them that they should forget the law of their
God, and should be alienated from the land of their inheritance, and
from the race of Israel, and from their kindred, so also it came to
pass.
VIII.--THE TESTAMENT OF NAPHTALI CONCERNING NATURAL GOODNESS.
1. The record of the testament of Naphtali, what things he ordained at
the time of his death in the hundred and thirty-second year of his
life. When his sons were gathered together in the seventh month, the
fourth day of the month, he, being yet in good health, made them a
feast and good cheer. And after he was awake in the morning, he said to
them, I am dying; and they believed him not. And he blessed the Lord;
and affirmed that after yesterday's feast he should die. He began then
to say to his sons: Hear, my children; ye sons of Naphtali, hear the
words of your father. I was born from Bilhah; and because Rachel dealt
craftily, and gave Bilhah in place of herself to Jacob, and she bore me
upon Rachel's lap, therefore was I called Naphtali.[1] And Rachel loved
me because I was born upon her lap; and when I was of young and tender
form, she was wont to kiss me, and say, Would that I
might see a brother of thine from my own womb, like unto thee: whence
also Joseph was like unto me in all things, according to the prayers of
Rachel. Now my mother was Bilhah, daughter of Rotheus the brother of
Deborah, Rebecca's nurse, and she was born on one and the self-same day
with Rachel. And Rotheus was of the family of Abraham, a Chaldean,
fearing God, free-born and noble; and he was taken captive, and was
bought by Laban; and he gave him Aena his handmaid to wife, and she
bore a daughter, and called her Zilpah, after the name of the village
in which he had been taken captive. And next she bore Bilhah, saying,
My daughter is eager after what is new, for immediately that she was
born she was eager for the breast.
2. And since I was swift on my feet like a deer, my father Jacob
appointed me for all errands and messages, and as a deer[2] did he give
me his blessing. For as the potter knoweth the vessel, what it
containeth, and bringeth clay thereto, so also doth the Lord make the
body in accordance with the spirit, and according to the capacity of
the body doth He implant the spirit, and the one is not deficient from
the other by a third part of a hair; for by weight, and measure, and
rule is every creature of the Most High.[3] And as the potter knoweth
the use of each vessel, whereto it sufficeth, so also doth the Lord
know the body, how far it is capable for goodness, and when it
beginneth in evil; for there is no created thing and no thought which
the Lord knoweth not, for He created every man after His own image. As
man's strength, so also is his work; and as his mind, so also is his
work;
and as his purpose, so also is his doing; as his heart, so also is his
mouth; as his eye, so also is his sleep; as his soul, so also is his
word, either in the law of the Lord or in the law of Beliar. And as
there is a division between light anti darkness, between seeing and
hearing, so also is there a division between man and man, and between
woman and woman; neither is it to be said that there is any superiority
in anything, either of the face or of other like things.[4] For God
made all things good in their order, the five senses in the head, and
He joineth on the neck to the head, the hair also for comeliness, the
heart moreover for understanding, the belly for the dividing of the
stomach, the calamus[5] for health, the liver for wrath, the gall for
bitterness. the spleen for laughter, the reins for craftiness, the
loins for power, the ribs for containing, the back for strength, and
so forth. So then, my children, be ye orderly unto good things in the
fear of God, and do nothing disorderly in scorn or out of its due
season. For if thou bid the eye to hear, it cannot; so neither in
darkness can ye do the works of light.
3. Be ye not therefore eager to corrupt your doings through excess, or
with empty words to deceive your souls; because if ye keep silence in
purity of heart, ye shall be able to hold fast the will of God, and to
cast away the will of the devil. Sun and moon and stars change not
their order; so also ye shall not change the law of God in the
disorderliness of your doings. Nations went astray, and forsook the
Lord, and changed their order, and followed stones and stocks,
following after spirits of error. But ye shall not be so, my children,
recognising in the firmament, in the earth, and in the sea, and in all
created things, the Lord who made them all, that ye become not as
Sodom, which changed the order of its nature. in like manner also the
Watchers[6] changed the order of their nature, whom also the Lord
cursed at the flood, and for their sakes made desolate the earth, that
it should be uninhabited and fruitless.
4. These things I say, my children, for I have read in the holy writing
of Enoch that ye yourselves also will depart from the Lord, walking
according to all wickedness of the Gentiles, and ye will do according
to all the iniquity of Sodom. And the Lord will bring captivity upon
you, and there shall ye serve your enemies, and ye shall be covered
with all affliction and tribulation, until the Lord shall have consumed
you all. And after that ye shall have been diminished and made few, ye
will return and acknowledge the Lord your God; and He will bring you
back into your own land, according to His abundant mercy. And it shall
be, after that they shall come into the land of their fathers, they
will again forget the Lord and deal wickedly; and the Lord shall
scatter them upon the face of all the earth, until the compassion of
the Lord shall come, a Man working righteousness and showing mercy unto
all them that are afar off, and them that are near.
5. For in the fortieth year of my life, I saw in a vision that the sun
and the moon were standing still on the Mount of Olives, at the east of
Jerusalem. And behold Isaac, the father of my father, saith to us, Run
and lay hold of them, each one according to his strength; and he that
seizeth them, his shall be the sun and the moon. And we all of us ran
together, and Levi laid hold of the sun, and Judah outstripped the
others and seized the moon, and they were both of them lifted up with
them. And when Levi became as a sun, a certain young man gave to him
twelve branches of palm; and Judah was bright as the moon, and under
his feet were twelve rays. And Levi and Judah ran, and laid hold each
of the other. And, lo, a bull upon the earth, having two great horns,
and an eagle's wings upon his back; and we wished to seize him, but
could not. For Joseph outstripped us, and took him, and
ascended up with him on high. And I saw, for I was there, and behold a
holy writing appeared to us saying: Assyrians, Medes, Persians,
Elamites, Gelachaeans, Chaldeans, Syrians, shall possess in captivity
the twelve tribes of Israel.
6. And again, after seven months, I saw our father Jacob standing by
the sea of Jamnia, and we his sons were with him. And, behold, there
came a ship sailing by, full of dried flesh, without sailors or pilot:
and there was written upon the ship, Jacob. And our father saith to us,
Let us embark on our ship. And when we had gone on board, there arose a
vehement storm, and a tempest of mighty wind; and our father, who was
holding the helm, flew away from us. And we, being tost with the
tempest, were borne along over the: sea; and the ship was filled with
water and beaten about with a mighty wave, so that it was well-nigh
broken in pieces. And Joseph fled away upon a little boat, and we all
were divided upon twelve boards, and Levi and Judah were together. We
therefore all were scattered even unto afar off. Then Levi, girt about
with sackcloth, prayed for us all unto the Lord. And when
the storm ceased, immediately the ship reached the land, as though in
peace. And, lo, Jacob our father came, and we rejoiced with one accord.
7. These two dreams I told to my father; and he said to me, These
things must be fulfilled in their season, after that Israel hath
endured many things. Then my father saith unto me, I believe that
Joseph liveth, for I see always that the Lord numbereth him with you.
And he said, weeping, Thou livest, Joseph, my child, and I behold thee
not, and thou seest not Jacob that begat thee. And he caused us also to
weep at these words of his, and I burned in my heart to declare that he
had been sold, but I feared my brethren.
8. Behold, my children, I have shown unto you the last times, that all
shall come to pass in Israel. Do ye also therefore charge your children
that they be united to Levi and to Judah. For through Judah shall
salvation arise unto Israel, and in Him shall Jacob be blessed. For
through his tribe shall God be seen dwelling among men on the earth, to
save the race of Israel, and He shall gather together the righteous
from the Gentiles. If ye work that which is good, my children, both men
and angels will bless you; and God will be glorified through you among
the Gentiles, and the devil will flee from you, and the wild beasts
will fear you, and the angels will cleave to you. For as if a man rear
up a child well, he hath a kindly remembrance thereof; so also for a
good work there is a good remembrance with God. But him who doeth not
that which is good, men and angels shall curse and God
will be dishonoured among the heathen through him, and the devil maketh
him his own as his peculiar instrument, and every wild beast shall
master him, and the Lord will hate him. For the commandments of the law
are twofold, and through prudence must they be fulfilled. For there is
a season for a man to embrace his wife, and a season to abstain
therefrom[1] for his prayer. So then there are two commandments; and
unless they be done in due order, they bring about sin. So also is it
with the other commandments. Be ye therefore wise in God, and prudent,
understanding the order of the commandments. and the laws of every
work, that the Lord may love you.
9. And when he had charged them with many such words, he exhorted them
that they should remove his bones to Hebron, and should bury him with
his fathers. And when he had eaten and drunken with a merry heart, he
covered his face and died. And his sons did according to all things
whatsoever Napthtali their father had charged them.
IX.--THE TESTAMENT OF GAD CONCERNING HATRED.
1. The record of the testament of Gad, what things he spake unto his
sons, in the hundred and twenty-seventh year of his life, saying: I was
the seventh son born to Jacob, and I was valiant in keeping the flocks.
I guarded at night the flock; and whenever the lion came, or wolf, or
leopard, or bear, or any wild beast against the fold, I pursued it, and
with my hand seizing its foot, and whirling it round, I stunned it, and
hurled it over two furlongs, and so killed it. Now Joseph was feeding
the flock with us for about thirty days, and being tender, he fell sick
by reason of the heat. And he returned to Hebron to his father, who
made him lie down near him, because he loved him. And Joseph told our
father that the sons of Zilpah and Bilhah were slaying the best of the
beasts,[1] and devouring them without the knowledge of Judah and
Reuben. For he saw that I delivered a lamb out of the
mouth of the bear, and I put the bear to death; and the lamb I slew,
being grieved concerning it that it could not live, and we ate it, and
he told our father. And I was wroth with Joseph for that thing until
the day that he was sold into Egypt. And the spirit of hatred was in
me, and I wished not either to see Joseph or to hear him. And he
rebuked us to our faces for having eaten of the flock without Judah.
And whatsoever things he told our father, he believed him.
2. I confess now my sin, my children, that oftentimes I wished to kill
him, because I hated him to the death, and there were in no wise in me
bowels of mercy towards him. Moreover, I hated him yet more because of
his dreams; and I would have devoured him out of the land of the
living, even as a calf devoureth the grass from the earth. Therefore I
and Judah sold him to the Ishmaelites for thirty[2] pieces of gold, and
ten of them we hid, and showed the twenty to our brethren: and so
through my covetousness I was fully bent on his destruction. And the
God of my fathers delivered him from my hands, that I should not work
iniquity in Israel.
3. And now, my children, hearken to the words of truth to work
righteousness, and all the law of the Most High, and not go astray
through the spirit of hatred, for it is evil in all the doings of men.
Whatsoever a man doeth, that doth the hater abhor: though he worketh
the law of the Lord, he praiseth him not; though he feareth the Lord,
and taketh pleasure in that which is righteous, he loveth him not: he
dispraiseth the truth, he envieth him that ordereth his way aright, he
delighteth in evil-speaking, he loveth arrogance, for hatred hath
blinded his soul; even as I also looked on Joseph.
4. Take heed therefore, my children, of hatred; for it worketh iniquity
against the Lord Himself: for it will not hear the words of His
commandments concerning the loving of one's neighbour, and it sinneth
against God. For if a brother stumble, immediately it wisheth to
proclaim it to all men, and is urgent that he should be judged for it,
and be punished and slain. And if it be a servant, it accuseth him to
his master, and with all affliction it deviseth against him, if it be
possible to slay him. For hatred worketh in envy, and it ever sickeneth
with envy against them that prosper in well-doing, when it seeth or
heareth thereof. For as love would even restore to life the dead, and
would call back them that are condemned to die, so hatred would slay
the living, and those that have offended in a small matter it would not
suffer to live. For the spirit of hatred worketh together with
Satan through hastiness[3] of spirit in all things unto men's death;
but the spirit of love worketh together with the law of God in
long-suffering unto the salvation of men.[4]
5. Hatred is evil, because it continually abideth with lying, speaking
against the truth; and it maketh small things to be great, and giveth
heed to darkness as to light, and calleth the sweet bitter, and
teacheth slander, and war, and violence, and every excess of evil; and
it filleth the heart with devilish poison. And these things I say to
you from experience, my children, that ye may flee hatred, and cleave
to the love of the Lord. Righteousness casteth out hatred, humility
destroyeth hatred. For he that is just and humble is ashamed to do
wrong, being reproved not of another, but of his own heart, because the
Lord vieweth his intent: he speaketh not against any man, because the
fear of the Most High overcometh hatred. For, fearing lest he should
offend the Lord, he will not do any wrong to any man, no, not even in
thought. These things I learnt at last, after that I had repented
concerning Joseph. For true repentance after a godly sort destroyeth
unbelief, and driveth away the darkness, and enlighteneth the eyes, and
giveth knowledge to the soul, and guideth the mind to salvation; and
those things which it hath not learnt from man, it knoweth through
repentance. For God brought upon me a disease of the heart; and had not
the prayers of Jacob my father intervened, it had hardly failed that my
spirit had departed. For by what things a man transgresseth, by the
same also is he punished.[1] For in that my heart was set mercilessly
against Joseph, in my heart too I suffered mercilessly, and was judged
for eleven months, for so long a thee as I had been envious against
Joseph until he was sold.
6. And now, my children, love ye each one his brother, and put away
hatred from your hearts, loving one another in deed, and in word, and
in thought of the soul. For in the presence of our father I spake
peaceably with Joseph; and when I had gone out, the spirit of hatred
darkened my mind, and moved my soul to slay him. [2]Love ye therefore
one another from your hearts; and if a man sin against thee, tell him
of it gently, and drive out the poison of hatred, and foster not guile
in thy soul. And if he confess and repent, forgive him; and if he deny
it, strive not with him, lest he swear, and thou sin doubly. Let not a
stranger hear your secrets amid your striving, lest he hate and become
thy enemy, and work great sin against thee; for ofttimes he will talk
guilefully[3] with thee, or evilly overreach thee, taking his poison
from himself. Therefore, if he deny it, and is convicted and
put to shame, and is silenced, do not tempt him on. For he who denieth
repenteth, so that he no more doeth wrong against thee; yea also, he
will honour thee, and fear thee, and be at peace with thee. But if he
be shameless, and abideth in his wrongdoing, even then forgive him from
the heart, and give the vengeance to God.
7. If a man prospereth more than you, be not grieved, but pray also for
him, that he may have perfect prosperity. For perchance it is expedient
for you thus; and if he be further exalted, be not envious, remembering
that all flesh shall die: and offer praise to God, who giveth things
good and profitable to all men. Seek out the judgments of the Lord, and
so shall thy mind rest and he at peace. And though a man become rich by
evil means, even as Esau the brother of my father, be not jealous; but
wait for the end of the Lord. For either He taketh His benefits away
from the wicked, or leaveth them still to the repentant, or to the
unrepentant reserveth punishment for ever. For the poor man who is free
from envy, giving thanks to the Lord in all things, is rich among all
men, because he hath not evil jealousy of men. Put away, therefore,
hatred from your souls, and love one another with uprightness of heart.
8. And do ye also tell these things to your children, that they honour
Judah and Levi, for from them shall the Lord raise up a Saviour to
Israel.[4] For I know that at the last your children shall depart from
them, and shall walk in all wickedness, and mischief, and corruption
before the Lord. And when he had rested for a little while, he said
again to them, My children, obey your father, and bury me near to my
fathers. And he drew up his feet, and fell asleep in peace. And after
five years they carried him up, and laid him in Hebron with his
fathers.
X.--THE TESTAMENT OF ASHER CONCERNING TWO FACES OF VICE AND VIRTUE.
1. The record of the testament of Asher, what things he spake to his
sons in the hundred and twentieth year of his life. While he was still
in health, he said to them: Hearken, ye children of Asher, to your
father, and I will declare to you all that is right in the sight of
God. Two ways[1] hath God given to the sons of men, and two minds, and
two doings, and two places, and two ends. Therefore all things are by
twos, one corresponding to the other. There are two ways of good and
evil, with which are the two minds in our breasts distinguishing them.
Therefore if the soul take pleasure in good, all its actions are in
righteousness; and though it sin, it straightway repenteth. For, having
his mind set upon righteousness, and casting away maliciousness, he
straightway overthroweth the evil, and uprooteth the sin. But if his
mind turn aside in evil, all h s doings are in maliciousness,
and he driveth away the good, and taketh unto him the evil, and is
ruled by Beliar; and even though he work what is good, he perverteth it
in evil. For whenever he beginneth as though to do good, he bringeth
the end of his doing to work evil, seeing that the treasure of the
devil is filled with the poison of an evil spirit.
2. There is then, he saith, a soul which speaketh the good for the sake
of the evil, and the end of the doing leadeth to mischief.[2] There is
a man who showeth no compassion upon him who serveth his turn in evil;
and this thing hath two aspects, but the whole is evil, And there is a
man that loveth him that worketh evil; he likewise dwelleth in evil,
because he chooseth even to die in an evil cause for his sake: and
concerning this it is clear that it hath two aspects, but the whole is
an evil work. And though there is love, it is but wickedness concealing
the evil, even as it beareth a name that seemeth good, but the end of
the doing tendeth unto evil. Another stealeth, worketh unjustly,
plundereth, defraudeth, and withal pitieth the poor: this, too, hath a
twofold aspect, but the whole is evil. Defrauding his neighbour he
provoketh God, and sweareth falsely against the Most High,
and yet pitieth the poor: the Lord who commandeth the law he setteth at
nought and provoketh, and refresheth the poor; he defileth the soul,
and maketh gay the body; he killeth many, and he pitieth a few: and
this, too, hath a twofold aspect. Another committeth adultery and
fornication, and abstaineth from meats; yet in his fasting he worketh
evil, and by his power and his wealth perverteth many, and out of his
excessive wickedness worketh the commandments: this, too, hath a
twofold aspect, but the whole is evil. Such men are as swine or
hares;[1] for they are half clean, but in very deed are unclean. For
God in the Heavenly[2] Tablets hath thus declared.
3. Do not ye therefore, my children, wear two faces like unto them, of
goodness and of wickedness; but cleave unto goodness only, for in
goodness doth God rest, and men desire it. From wickedness flee away,
destroying the devil by your good works; for they that are double-faced
serve not God, but their own lusts, so that they may please Beliar and
men like unto themselves.
4. For good men, even they that are single of face, though they be
thought by them that are double-faced to err, arc just before God. For
many in killing the wicked do two works, an evil by a good; but the
whole is good, because he hath uprooted and destroyed that which is
evil. One man hateth him that showeth mercy, and doeth wrong to the
adulterer and the thief: this, too, is double-faced, but the whole work
is good, because he followeth the Lord's example, in that he receiveth
not that which seemeth good with that which is really bad.[3] Another
desireth not to see good days with them that riot, lest he defile his
mouth and pollute his soul: this, too, is double-faced, but the whole
is good, for such men are like to stags and to hinds, because in a wild
condition they seem to be unclean, but they are altogether clean;
because they walk in a zeal for God, and abstain from what God also
hateth and forbiddeth by His commandments, and they ward off the evil
from the good.
5. Ye see therefore, my children, how that there are two in all things,
one against the other, and the one is hidden by the other.[4] Death
succeedeth to life, dishonour to glory, night to day, and darkness to
light; and all things are under the day, and just things trader life:
wherefore also everlasting life awaiteth death. Nor may it be said that
truth is a lie, nor right wrong; for all truth is under the light, even
as all things are under God. All these things I proved in my life, and
I wandered not from the truth of the Lord, and I searched out the
commandments of the Most High, walking with singleness of face
according to all my strength unto that which is good.
6. Take heed therefore ye also, my children, to the commandments of the
Lord, following the truth with singleness of face, for they that are
double-faced receive twofold punishment. Hate the spirits of error,
which strive against men. Keep the law of the Lord, and give not heed
unto evil as unto good; but look unto the thing that is good indeed,
and keep it in all commandments of the Lord, having your conversation
unto Him, and resting in Him: for the ends at which men aim do show
their righteousness, and know the angels of the Lord from the angels of
Satan. For if the soul depart troubled, it is tormented by the evil
spirit which also it served in lusts and evil works; but if quietly and
with joy it hath known the angel of peace, it shall comfort him in
life.
7. Become not, my children, as Sodom, which knew not the angels of the
Lord, and perished for ever, For I know that ye will sin, and ye shall
be delivered into the hands of your enemies, and your land shall be
made desolate, and ye shall be scattered unto the four corners of the
earth. And ye shall be set at nought in the Dispersion as useless
water, until the Most High shall visit the earth; and He shall come as
man, with men eating and drinking, and in peace breaking the head of
the dragon through water. He shall save Israel and all nations, God
speaking in the person of man. Therefore tell ye these things to your
children, that they disobey Him not. For I have read in the Heavenly
Tablets that in very deed ye will disobey Him, and act ungodly against
Him, not giving heed to the law of God, but to the commandments of men.
Therefore shall ye be scattered as Gad and as Dan my
brethren, who shall know not their own lands, tribe, and tongue. But
the Lord will gather you together in faith through the hope of His
tender mercy, for the sake of Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob.[1]
8. And when he had said these things unto them, he charged them,
saying: Bury me in Hebron. And he fell into a peaceful sleep, and died;
and after this his sons did as he had charged them, and they carried
him up and buried him with his fathers.
XI.--THE TESTAMENT OF JOSEPH CONCERNING SOBRIETY.
1. The record of the testament of Joseph. When he was about to die he
called his sons and his brethren together, and said to them: My
children and brethren, hearken to Joseph the beloved of Israel; give
ear, my sons, unto your father. I have seen in my life envy and death,
and I wandered not in the truth of the Lord. These my brethren hated
me, and the Lord loved me: they wished to slay me, and the God of my
fathers guarded me: they let me down into a pit, and the Most High
brought me up again: I was sold for a slave, and the Lord made me free:
I was taken into captivity, and His strong hand succoured me: I was
kept in hunger, and the Lord Himself nourished me: I was alone, and God
comforted me: I was sick, and the Most High visited me: I was in
prison, and the Saviour showed favour unto me; in bonds, and He
released me; amid slanders, and He pleaded my cause; amid bitter words
of the Egyptians, and He rescued me; amid envy and guile, and He
exalted me.
2. And thus Potiphar[1] the chief cook[2] of Pharaoh entrusted to me
his house, and I struggled against a shameless woman, urging me to
transgress with her; but the God of Israel my father guarded me from
the burning flame. I was cast into prison, I was beaten, I was mocked;
and the Lord granted me to find pity in the sight of the keeper of the
prison. For He will in no wise forsake them that fear Him, neither in
darkness, nor in bonds, nor in tribulations, nor in necessities. For
not as man is God ashamed, nor as the son of man is He afraid, nor as
one that is earth-born is He weak, or can He be thrust aside; but in
all places is He at hand, and in divers ways doth He comfort, departing
for a little to try the purpose of the soul. In ten temptations He
showed me approved, and in all of them I endured; for endurance is a
mighty charm, and patience giveth many good things.
3. How often did the Egyptian threaten me with death ! How often did
she give me over to punishment, and then call me back, and threaten me
when I would not company with her ! And she said to me, Thou shalt be
lord of me, and all that is mine, if thou wilt give thyself unto me,
and thou shall be as our master. Therefore I remembered the words of
the fathers of my father Jacob, and I entered into my chamber[3] and
prayed unto the Lord; and I fasted in those seven years, and I appeared
to my master as one living delicately, for they that fast for God's
sake receive beauty of face.[4] And if one gave me wine, I drank it
not; and I fasted for three days, and took my food and gave it to the
poor and sick. And I sought the Lord early, and wept for the Egyptian
woman of Memphis, for very unceasingly did she trouble me, and at night
she came to me under the pretence of visiting me; and at
first, because she had no male child, she feigned to count me as a son.
And I prayed unto the Lord, and she bare a male child; therefore for a
thee she embraced me as a son, and I knew it not. Last of all, she
sought to draw me into fornication. And when I perceived it, I sorrowed
even unto death; and when she had gone out I came to myself, and I
lamented for her many days, because I saw her guile and her deceit. And
I declared unto her the words of the Most High, if haply she would turn
from her evil lust.
4. How often has she fawned upon me with words as a holy man, with
guile in her talk, praising my chastity before her husband, while
desiring to destroy me when we were alone. She lauded me openly as
chaste, and in secret she said unto me, Fear not my husband; for he is
persuaded concerning thy chastity, so that even should one tell him
concerning us he would in no wise believe. For all these things I lay
upon the ground in sackcloth, and I besought God that the Lord would
deliver me from the Egyptian. And when she prevailed nothing, she came
again to me under the plea of instruction, that she might know the word
of the Lord. And she said unto me, If thou wiliest that I should leave
my idols, be persuaded by me, and I will persuade my husband to depart
from his idols, and we will walk in the law of thy Lord. And I said
unto her, The Lord willeth not that those who reverence Him
should be in uncleanness, nor doth He take pleasure in them that commit
adultery. And she held her peace, longing to accomplish her evil
desire. And I gave myself yet more to fasting and prayer, that the Lord
should deliver me from her.
5. And again at another time she said unto me, If thou wilt not commit
adultery, I will kill my husband, and so will I lawfully take thee to
be my husband. I therefore, when I heard this, rent my garment, and
said, Woman, reverence the Lord, and do not this evil deed, lest thou
be utterly destroyed; for I will declare thy ungodly thought unto all
men. She therefore, being afraid, besought that I would declare to no
one her wickedness. And she departed, soothing me with gifts, and
sending to me every delight of the sons of men.
6. And she sendeth to me food sprinkled with enchantments. And when the
eunuch who brought it came, I looked up and beheld a terrible man
giving me with the dish a sword, and I perceived that her scheme was
for the deception of my soul. And when he had gone out I wept, nor did
I taste that or any other of her food. So then after one day she came
to me and observed the food, and said unto me, What is this; that thou
hast not eaten of the food? And I said unto her, It is because thou
filledst it with death; and how saidst thou, I come not near to idols
but to the Lord alone ? Now therefore know that the God of my father
hath revealed unto me by an angel thy wickedness, and I have kept it to
convict thee, if haply thou mayest see it and repent. But that thou
mayest learn that the wickedness of the ungodly hath no power over them
that reverence God in chastity, I took it and ate it
before her, saying, The God of my fathers and the Angel of Abraham
shall be with me. And she fell upon her face at my feet, and wept; and
I raised her up and admonished her, and she promised to do this
iniquity no more.
7. But because her heart was set upon me to commit lewdness, she
sighed, and her countenance fell. And when her husband saw her, he said
unto her, Why is thy countenance fallen? And she said, I have a pain at
my heart, and the groanings of my spirit do oppress me; and so he
comforted her who was not sick. Then she rushed in to me while her
husband was yet without, and said unto me, I will hang myself, or cast
myself into a well or over a cliff, if thou wilt not consent unto me.
And when I saw the spirit of Beliar was troubling her, I prayed unto l
the Lord, and said unto her, Why art thou troubled and disturbed,
blinded in sins ? Remember that if thou killest thyself, Sethon, the
concubine of thy husband, thy rival, will beat thy children, and will
destroy thy memorial from off the earth. And she said unto me, Lo then
thou lovest me; this alone is sufficient for me, that thou
carest for my life and my children: I have expectation that I shall
enjoy my desire. And she knew not that because of my God I spake thus,
and not because of her. For if a man hath fallen before the passion of
a wicked desire, then by that hath he become enslaved, even as also was
she. And if he hear any good thing with regard to the passion whereby
he is vanquished, he receiveth it unto his wicked desire.
8. I declare unto you, my children, that it was about the sixth hour
when she departed from me; and I knelt before the Lord all that day,
and continued all the night; and about dawn I rose up weeping, and
praying for a release from the Egyptian. At last, then, she laid hold
of my garments, forcibly dragging me to have connection with her. When,
therefore, I saw that in her madness she was forcibly holding my
garments, I fled away naked. And she falsely accused me to her husband,
and the Egyptian cast me into the prison in his house; and on the
morrow, having scourged me, the Egyptian [1] sent me into the prison in
his house. When, therefore, I was in fetters, the Egyptian woman fell
sick from her vexation, and listened to me how I sang praises unto the
Lord while I was in the abode of darkness, and with glad voice rejoiced
and glorified my God only because by a pretext I had been rid of the
Egyptian woman.
9. How often hath she sent unto me, saying, Consent to fulfil my
desire, and I will release thee from thy bonds, and I will free time
from the darkness ! And not even in thoughts did I incline unto her.
For God loveth him who in a den of darkness fasteth with chastity,
rather than him who in secret chambers liveth delicately without
restraint. And whosoever liveth in chastity, and desireth also glory,
and if the Most High knoweth that it is expedient for him, He bestoweth
this also upon him, even as upon me. How often, though she were sick,
did she come down to me at unlooked-for times, and listened to my voice
as I prayed ! And when I heard her groanings I held my peace. For when
I was in her house she was wont to bare her arms, and breasts, and
legs, that I might fall before her; for she was very beautiful,
splendidly adorned for my deception. And the Lord guarded me from her
devices. [2]
10. Ye see therefore, my children, how great things patience worketh,
and prayer with fasting. And if ye therefore follow after sobriety and
purity in patience and humility of heart, the Lord will dwell among
you, because He loveth sobriety. And wheresoever the Most High
dwelleth, even though a man fall into envy, or slavery, or slander, the
Lord who dwelleth in him, for his sobriety's sake not only delivereth
him from evil, but also exalteth and glorifieth him, even as me. For in
every way the man is guarded, whether in deed, or in word, or in
thought. My brethren know how my father loved me, and I was not exalted
in my heart; although I was a child, I had the fear of God in my
thoughts. For I knew that all things should pass away, and I kept
myself within bounds, and I honoured my brethren; and through fear of
them I held my peace when I was sold, and revealed not my family to the
Ishmaelites, that I was the son of Jacob, a great man and a mighty.
11. Do ye also, therefore, have the fear of God in your works, and
honour your brethren. For every one who worketh the law of the Lord
shall be loved by Him. And when I came to the Indocolpitae with the
Ishmaelites, they asked me, and I said that I was a slave from their
house, that I might not put my brethren to shame. And the eldest of
them said unto me, Thou art not a slave, for even thy appearance doth
make it manifest concerning thee. And he threatened me even unto death.
But I said that I was their slave. Now when we came into Egypt, they
strove concerning me. which of them should buy me and take me.
Therefore it secured good to all that I should remain in Egypt with a
merchant of their trade, until they should return bringing merchandise.
And the Lord gave me favour in the eyes of the merchant, and he
entrusted unto me his house. And the Lord blessed him by my means, and
increased him in silver and gold, and I was with him three months and
five days.
12. About that time the Memphian wife of Potiphar passed by with great
pomp, and cast her eyes upon me, because her eunuchs told her
concerning me. And she told her husband concerning the merchant, that
he had become rich by means of a young Hebrew, saying, And they say
that men have indeed stolen him out of the land of Canaan. Now
therefore execute judgment with him, and take away the youth to be thy
steward; so shall the God of the Hebrews bless thee, for grace from
heaven is upon him.
13. And Potiphar was persuaded by her words, and commanded the merchant
to be brought, and said unto him, What is this that I hear, that thou
stealest souls out of the land of the Hebrews, and sellest them for
slaves? The merchant therefore fell upon his face, and besought him,
saying, I beseech thee, my lord, I know not what thou sayest. And he
said, Whence then is thy Hebrew servant? And he said, The Ishmaelites
entrusted him to me until they should return. And he believed him not,
but commanded him to be stripped and beaten. And when he persisted,
Potiphar said, Let the youth be brought. And when I was brought in, I
did obeisance to the chief of the eunuchs -- for he was third in rank
with Pharaoh, being chief of all the eunuchs, and having wives and
children and coucubines. And he took me apart from him, and said unto
me, Art thou a slave or free? And I said, A slave. And he
said unto me, Whose slave art thou? And I said unto him, The
Ishmaelites'. And again he said unto me, How becamest thou their slave?
And I said, They bought me out of the land of Canaan. And he believed
me not, and said, Thou liest: and he commanded me to be stripped and
beaten.
14. Now the Memphian woman was looking through a window while I was
being beaten, and she sent unto her husband, saying, Thy judgment is
unjust; for thou dost even punish a free man who hath been stolen, as
though he were a transgressor. And when I gave no other answer though I
was beaten, he commanded that we should be kept in guard, until, said
he, the owners of the boy shall come. And his wife said unto him,
Wherefore dost thou detain in captivity this noble child, who ought
rather to be set at liberty, and wait upon thee? For she wished to see
me in desire of sin, and I was ignorant concerning all these things.
Then said he to his wife, It is not the custom of the Egyptians to take
away that which belongeth to others before proof is given. This he said
concerning the merchant, and concerning me, that I must be imprisoned.
15. Now, after four and twenty days came the Ishmaelites; and having
heard that Jacob my father was mourning because of me, they said unto
me, How is it that thou saidst that thou wept a slave? and lo, we have
learnt that thou art the son of a mighty man in the land of Canaan, and
thy father grieveth for thee in sackcloth. And again I would have wept,
but I restrained myself, that I should not put my brethren to shame.
And I said, I know not, I am a slave. Then they take counsel to sell
me, that I should not be found in their hands. For they feared Jacob,
lest he should work upon them a deadly vengeance. For it had been heard
that he was mighty with the Lord and with men. Then said the merchant
unto them, Release me from the judgment of Potiphar. They therefore
came and asked for me, saying, He was bought by us with money, And he
sent us away.
16. Now the Memphian woman pointed me out to her husband, that he
should buy me; for I hear, said she, that they are selling him. And she
sent a eunuch to the Ishmaelites, and asked them to sell me; and since
he was not willing to traffic with them, he returned. So when the
eunuch had made trial of them, he made known to his mistress that they
asked a large price for their slave. And she sent another eunuch,
saying, Even though they demand two minae of gold, take heed not to
spare the gold; only buy the boy, and bring him hither. And he gave
them eighty pieces of gold for me, and told his mistress that a hundred
had been given for me. And when I saw it I held my peace, that the
eunuch should not be punished.
17. Ye see, my children, what great things I endured that I should not
put my brethren to shame. Do ye also love one another, and with
long-suffering hide ye one another's faults. For God delighteth in the
unity of brethren, and in the purpose of a heart approved unto love.
And when my brethren came into Egypt, and learnt that I returned their
money unto them, and upbraided them not, yea, that I even comforted
them, and alter the death of Jacob I loved them more abundantly, and
all things whatsoever he commanded I did very abundantly, then they
marvelled. For I suffered them not to be afflicted even unto the
smallest matter; and all that was in my hand I gave unto them. Their
children were my children, and my children were as their servants;
their life was my life, and all their suffering was my suffering, and
all their sickness was my infirmity. My land was their land, my counsel
their counsel, and I exalted not myself among them in arrogance because
of my worldly glory, but I was among them as one of the least.
18. If ye also therefore walk in the commandments of the Lord, my
children, He will exalt you there, and will bless you with good things
for ever and ever. And if any one seeketh to do evil unto you, do ye by
well-doing pray for him, and ye shall be redeemed of the Lord from all
evil. For, behold, ye see that through long-suffering I took unto wife
even the daughter of my [1] master. And a hundred talents of gold were
given me with her; for the Lord made them to serve me. And He gave me
also beauty as a flower above the beautiful ones of Israel; and He
preserved me unto old age in strength and in beauty, because I was like
in all things to Jacob.
19. Hear ye also, my children, the visions which I saw. There were
twelve deer feeding, and the nine were divided and scattered in the
land, likewise also the three. And I saw that from Judah was born a
virgin wearing a linen [2] garment, and from her went forth a Lamb,
without spot, and on His left hand there was as it were a lion; and all
the beasts rushed against Him, and the lamb overcame them, and
destroyed them, and trod them under foot. And because of Him the angels
rejoiced, and men, and all the earth. And these things shall take place
in their season, in the last days. Do ye therefore, my children,
observe the commandments of the Lord, and honour Judah and Levi; for
from them shall arise unto you the Lamb of God, by grace saving all the
Gentiles and Israel. For His kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, which
shall not be shaken; but my kingdom among yogi shall come to an end as
a watcher's [3] hammock, which after the summer will not appear.
20. I know that after my death the Egyptians will afflict you, but God
will undertake your cause, and will bring you into that which He
promised to your fathers. But carry ye up my bones with you; [4] for
when my bones are taken up, the Lord will be with you in light, and
Beliar shall be in darkness with the Egyptians. And carry ye up Zilpah
your mother, and lay her near Bilhah, by the hippodrome, by the side of
Rachel. [5] And when he had said these things, he stretched out his
feet, and slept the long sleep. And all Israel bewailed him, and all
Egypt, with a great lamentation. For he felt even for the Egyptians
even as his own members, and showed them kindness, aiding them in every
work, and counsel, and matter.
XII. -- THE TESTAMENT OF BENJAMIN CONCERNING A PURE MIND.
1. The record of the words of Benjamin, which he set forth to his sons,
after he had lived a hundred and twenty years. And he kissed them, and
said: As Isaac was born to Abraham in his hundredth year, so also was I
to Jacob. Now since Rachel died in giving me birth, I had no milk;
therefore I was suckled by Bilhah her handmaid. For Rachel remained
barren for twelve years after that she had borne Joseph: and she prayed
the Lord with fasting twelve days, and she conceived and bare me. For
our father loved Rachel dearly, and prayed that he might see two sons
born from her: therefore was I called the son of days, which is
Benjamin. [1]
2. When therefore I went into Egypt, and Joseph my brother recognised
me, he said unto me, What did they tell my father in that they sold me?
And I said unto him, They dabbled thy coat with blood and sent it, and
said, Look if this is the coat of thy son. And he said to me, Even so,
brother; for when the Ishmaelites took me, one of them stripped off my
coat, and gave me a girdle, and scourged me, and bade me run. And as he
went away to hide my garment, a lion met him, and slew him; and so his
fellows were afraid, and sold me to their companions.
3. Do ye also therefore, my children, love the Lord God of heaven, and
keep His commandments, and be followers of the good and holy man
Joseph; and let your mind be unto good, even as ye know me. He that
hath his mind good seeth all things rightly. Fear ye the Lord, and love
your neighbour; and even though the spirits of Beliar allure you into
all troublous wickedness, yet shall no troublous wickedness have
dominion over you, even as it bad not over Joseph my brother. How many
men wished to slay him, and God shielded him! For he that feareth God
and loveth his neighbour cannot be smitten by Beliar's spirit of the
air, being shielded by the fear of God; nor can he be ruled over by the
device of men or of beasts, for he is aided by the love of the Lord
which he hath towards his neighbour. For he even besought our father
Jacob that he would pray for our brethren, that the Lord would not
impute to them the evil that they devised concerning Joseph. And thus
Jacob cried out, My child Joseph, thou hast prevailed over the bowels
of thy father Jacob. And he embraced him, and kissed him for two hours,
saying, In thee shall be fulfilled the prophecy of heaven concerning
the Lamb of God, even the Saviour of the world, that spotless shall He
be delivered up for transgressors, and sinless [2] shall He be put to
death for ungodly men in the blood of the covenant, for the salvation
[3] of the Gentiles and of Israel, and shall destroy Beliar, and them
that serve him.
4. Know ye, my children, the end of the good man? Be followers of his
compassion in a good mind, that ye also may wear crowns of glory. The
good man hath not a dark eye; for he showeth mercy to all men, even
though they be sinners, even though they devise evil concerning him. So
he that doeth good overcometh the evil, being shielded by Him that is
good; and he loveth the righteous as his own soul. If any one is
glorified, he envieth him not; if any one is enriched, he is not
jealous; if any one is valiant, he praiseth him; he trusteth and
laudeth him that is sober-minded; he showeth mercy to the poor; he is
kindly disposed toward the weak; he singeth the praises of God; as for
him who hath the fear of God, he protecteth him as with a shield; him
that loveth God he aideth; him that rejecteth the Most High he
admonisheth and turneth back; and him that hath the grace of a good
spirit, he loveth even as his own soul.
5. If ye have a good mind, my children, then will both wicked men be at
peace with you, and the profligate will reverence you and turn unto
good; and the covetous shall not only cease from their inordinate
desire, but shall even give the fruits of their covetousness to them
that are afflicted. If ye do well, even the unclean spirits shall flee
from you; yea, the very beasts shall flee from you in dread. For where
the reverence for good works is present unto the mind, darkness fleeth
away from him. For if any one is injurious to a holy man, he repenteth;
for the holy man showeth pity on his reviler, and holdeth his peace.
And if any one betray a righteous soul, and the righteous man, though
praying, be humbled for a little while, yet not long after he appeareth
far more glorious, even as was Joseph my brother.
6. The mind of the good man is not in the power of the deceit of the
spirit of Beliar, for the angel of peace guideth his soul. He gazeth
not passionately on corruptible things, nor gathereth together riches
unto desire of pleasure; he delighteth not in pleasure, he hurteth not
his neighbour, be pampereth not himself with food, he erreth not in the
pride of his eyes, for the Lord is his portion. The good mind admitted
not the glory and dishonour of men, neither knoweth it any guile or
lie, fighting or reviling; for the Lord dwelleth in him and lighteth up
his soul, and he rejoiceth towards all men at every time. The good mind
hath not two tongues, of blessing and of cursing, of insult and of
honour, of sorrow and of joy, of quietness and of trouble, of hypocrisy
and of truth, of poverty and of wealth; but it hath one disposition,
pure and un-corrupt, concerning all men. It hath no
double sight, [4] nor double hearing; for in everything which he doeth,
or speaketh, or seeth, he knoweth that the Lord watcheth his soul, and
he cleanseth his mind that he be not condemned by God and men. But of
Beliar every work is twofold, and hath no singleness.
7. Flee ye therefore, my children, the evil-doing of Beliar; for it
giveth a sword to them that obeyeth, and the sword is the mother of
seven evils. First the mind conceiveth through Beliar, and first there
is envy; secondly, desperation; thirdly, tribulation; fourthly,
captivity; fifthly, neediness; sixthly, trouble; seventhly, desolation.
Therefore also Cain is delivered over to seven vengeances by God, for
in every hundred years the Lord brought one plague upon him. Two
hundred years he suffered, and in the nine hundredth year he was
brought to desolation at the flood, for Abel his righteous brother's
sake. In seven [1] hundred years was Cain judged, and Lamech in seventy
times seven; because for ever those who are likened unto Cain in envy
unto hatred of brethren shall be judged with the same punishment.
8. Do ye also therefore, my children, flee ill-doing, envy, and hatred
of brethren, and cleave to goodness and love. He that hath a pure mind
in love, looketh not after a woman unto fornication; for he hath no
defilement in his heart, because the Spirit of God resteth in him. For
as the sun is not defiled by shining over dung and mire, but rather
drieth up both and driveth away the ill smell: so also the pure mind,
constrained among the defilements of the earth, rather edifieth, and
itself suffereth no defilement.
9. Now I suppose, from the words of the righteous Enoch, that there
will be also evil-doings among you: for ye will commit fornication with
the fornication of Sodom, and shall perish all save a few, and will
multiply inordinate lusts with women; and the kingdom of the Lord shall
not be among you, for forthwith He will take it away. Nevertheless the
temple of God shall be built in your portion, and shall be glorious
among you. For He shall take it, and the twelve tribes shall be
gathered together there, and all the Gentiles, until the Most High
shall send forth His salvation in the visitation of His only-begotten
one. And He shall enter into the front [2] of the temple, and there
shall the Lord be treated with outrage, and He shall be lifted up upon
a tree. And the veil of the temple shall be rent, and the Spirit of God
shall descend upon the Gentiles as fire poured forth. And He
shall arise from the grave, and shall ascend from earth into heaven:
and I know how lowly He all be upon the earth, and how glorious in the
heaven.
10. Now when Joseph was in Egypt, I longed to see his visage and the
form of his countenance; and through the prayers of Jacob my father I
saw him, while awake in the daytime, in his full and perfect shape.
Know ye therefore, my children, that I am dying. Work therefore truth
and righteousness each one with his neighbour, and judgment unto
faithful doing, and keep the law of the Lord and His commandments; for
these things do I teach you instead of all inheritance. Do ye also
therefore give them to your children for an everlasting possession; for
so did both Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob. All these things they gave
us for an inheritance, saying, Keep the commandments of God until the
Lord shall reveal His salvation to all nations. Then shall ye see
Enoch, Noah, and Shem, and Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, arising on
the right hand in gladness. Then shall we also arise, each one
over our tribe, worshipping the King of heaven, who appeared upon the
earth in the form of a man of humility. And as many as believed on Him
on the earth shall rejoice with Him; [3] and then shall all men arise,
some unto glory and some unto shame. And the Lord shall judge Israel
first, even for the wrong they did unto Him; for when He appeared as a
deliverer, God in the flesh, they believed Him not. And then shall He
judge all the Gentiles, as many as believed Him not when He appeared
upon earth. And He shall reprove Israel among the chosen ones of the
Gentiles, even as He reproved Esau among the Midianites, who deceived
their brethren, so that they fell into fornication and idolatry; and
they were alienated from God, and became as they that were no children
in the portion of them that fear the Lord. But if ye walk in holiness
in the presence of the Lord, ye shall dwell in hope again in me, and
all Israel shall be gathered unto the Lord.
11. And I shall no longer be called a ravening wolf [4] on account of
your ravages, but a worker of the Lord, distributing food to them that
work what is good. And one [5] shall rise up from my seed in the latter
times, beloved of the Lord, hearing upon the earth His voice,
enlightening with new knowledge all the Gentiles, bursting in upon
Israel for salvation with the light of knowledge, and tearing it away
from it like a wolf, and giving it to the synagogue of the Gentiles.
And until the consummation of the ages shall he be in the synagogues of
the Gentiles, and among their rulers, as a strain of music in the mouth
of all; [6] and he shall be inscribed in the holy books, both his work
and his word, and he shall be a chosen one of God for ever; and because
of him my father Jacob instructed me, saying, He shall fill up that
which lacketh of thy tribe.
12. And when he finished his words, he said: I charge you, my children,
carry up my bones out of Egypt, and bury me at Hebron, near my fathers.
So Benjamin died a hundred and twenty-five years old, in a good old
age, and they placed him in a coffin. And in the ninety-first year of
the departure of the children of Israel from Egypt, they and their
brethren brought up the bones of their fathers secretly in a place
which is called Canaan; and they buried them in Hebron, by the feet of
their fathers. And they returned from the land of Canaan, and dwelt in
Egypt until the day of their departing from the land of Egypt.
NOTE BY THE AMERICAN EDITOR.
I had prepared annotations for these pages which I find will require
more space than this overloaded volume can afford. Let me indicate some
sources of information which the student may find convenient. Thus, in
Liddon's Bampton Lecture (4th ed., London, 1869), consult p. 71 for
remarks on Philo and Alexandrian Jews; see also p. 91. Concerning the
"Book of Enoch," pp. 7 and 302; see Westcott, Study of the Gospels
(London, 1867), p. 109, a reference to the Book of Jubilees, and its
lack of reference to Messiah. See Jewish doctrine of the Messiah, pp.
86, 143, 151; the "Book of Henoch," pp. 69, 93, 101; apocryphal words
of Jews, p. 428. He places the "Book of Henoch" earlier than the "Book
of Jubilees," and the "Twelve Patriarchs" after that. Compare
Westcott's Historic Faith (London, 1883), a quotation from Gold-win
Smith, on "the blood of Christ," note 8, p. 237.
I cannot forbear to note, among useful suggestions in these Testaments,
that (on p. 11 ) of the share of Simeon in the persecution of Joseph.
It explains the real purpose of Joseph in selecting Simeon as the
hostage to be left in Egypt (Gen. xlii. 21-24.) Joseph heard the mutual
reproaches of his brothers, and foresaw that Simeon would be made to
suffer as most guilty: so he was withdrawn. Again, a like anxiety (Gen.
xlv. 2) appears when Simeon was sent back with them to his father.
Other suggestions may be noted as substantially illustrating the sacred
narrative.
EXCERPTS
OF THEODOTUS [1]
OR
SELECTIONS
FROM THE PROPHETIC SCRIPTURES [2]
I. Those around Sedrach, Misak, and
Abednago in the furnace of fire say as they praise God, "Bless, ye
heavens, the Lord; praise and exalt Him for ever;" then, "Bless, ye
angels, the Lord;" then, "Bless the Lord, all ye waters that are
above heaven." So the Scriptures assign the heavens and the waters to the
class of pure powers [3] as is shown in Genesis. Suitably, then, inasmuch as
"power" is used with a variety of meaning, Daniel adds, "Let
every power bless the Lord ;" then, further, "Bless the Lord, sun and
moon;" and, "Bless the Lord, ye stars of heaven. Bless the Lord, all
ye that worship Him; praise and confess the God of gods, for His mercy is for
ever." It is written in Daniel, on the occasion of the three children
praising in the furnace.
II. "Blessed art Thou, who lookest on
the abysses as Thou sittest on the cherubim," says Daniel, in agreement
with Enoch, [4] who said, "And I saw all sorts of matter." For the
abyss, which is in its essence boundless, is bounded by the power of God. These
material essences then, from which the separate genera and their species are
produced, are called abysses; since you would not call the water alone the
abyss, although matter is allegorically called water, the abyss.
III. "In the beginning God made the
heaven and the earth," [5] both terrestrial and celestial things. And that
this is true, the Lord said to Osee, "Go, take to thyself a wife of
fornication, and children of fornication: because the land committing fornication, shall commit
fornication, departing from the Lord." [6] For it is not the element of earth that he speaks of, but those
that dwell in the element, those who have an earthly disposition.
IV. And that the Son is the beginning [7]
or head, Hosea teaches clearly: "And it shall be, that in the place in
which it was said to them, Ye are not my people, they shall be called the
children of the living God: and the children of Judah and the children of
Israel shall be gathered to the same place, and they shall place over them one
head, [8] and they shall come up out of the land; for great is the day of
Jezreel." [9] For whom one believes, him He chooses. But one believes the
Son, who is the head; wherefore also he said in addition: "But I will have
mercy on the sons of Judah, and
will save them by the Lord their God." [10] Now the Saviour who saves is
the Son of God. He is then the head. [7]
V. The Spirit by Osee says, "I am your
Instructor;" [11] "Blow ye [12] the trumpet upon the hills of the
Lord; sound upon the high places." [13] And is not baptism itself, which
is the sign of regeneration, an escape from matter, by the teaching of the
Saviour, a great impetuous stream, ever rushing on and bearing us along? The
Lord accordingly, leading us out of disorder, illumines us by bringing us into
the light, which is shadow-less and is material no longer.
VI. This river and sea of matter two
prophets [14] cut asunder and divided by the power of the Lord, the matter
being bounded, through both divisions of the water. Famous leaders both, by
whom the signs were believed, they complied with the will of God, so that the
righteous man may proceed from matter, having journeyed through it first. On
the one of these commanders also was imposed the name of our Saviour. [15]
VII. Now, regeneration is by water and
spirit, as was all creation: "For the Spirit of God moved on the
abyss." [1] And for this reason the Saviour was baptized, though not
Himself needing [2] to be so, in order that He might consecrate the whole water
for those who were being regenerated. Thus it is not the body only, but the
soul, that we cleanse. It is accordingly a sign of the sanctifying of our
invisible part, and of the straining off from the new and spiritual creation of
the unclean spirits that have got mixed up with the soul.
VIII. "The water above the
heaven." Since baptism is performed by water and the Spirit as a
protection against the twofold fire,--that which lays hold of what is visible,
and that which lays hold of what is invisible; and of necessity, there being an
immaterial element of water and a material, is it a protection against the
twofold [3] fire. And the earthly water cleanses the body; but the heavenly
water, by reason of its being immaterial and invisible, is an emblem of the
Holy Spirit, who is the purifier of what is invisible, as the water of the
Spirit, as the other of the body.
IX. God, out of goodness, hath mingled fear
with goodness. For what is beneficial for each one, that He also supplies, as a
physician to a sick man, as a father to his insubordinate child: "For he
that spareth his rod hateth his son." [4] And the Lord and His apostles
walked in the midst of fear and labours. When, then, the affliction is sent in
the person of a righteous man, [5] it is either from the Lord rebuking him for
a sin committed before, or guarding him on account of the future, or not
preventing by the exercise of His power an assault from without, [6]-- for some
good end to him and to those near, for the sake of example.
X. Now those that dwell in a corrupt body,
like those who sail in an old ship, do not lie on their back, but are ever praying, stretching
their hands to God.
XI. The ancients were exceedingly
distressed, unless they had always some suffering in the body. For they were
afraid, that if they received not in
this world the punishment of the sins which,
in numbers through ignorance, accompany those that are in the flesh,
they would in the other world suffer the penalty all at once. So that they
preferred curative treatment here. What is to be dreaded is, then, not external
disease, but sins, for which disease comes, and disease of the soul, not of the
body: "For all flesh is grass," [7] and corporeal and external good
things are temporary; "but the things which are unseen are eternal."
[8]
XII. As to knowledge, some elements of it
we already possess; others, by what we do possess, we firmly hope to attain.
For neither have we attained all, nor do we lack all. But we have received, as it were, an earnest of the
eternal blessings, and of the ancestral riches. The provisions for the Lord's
way are the Lord's beatitudes. For He said: "Seek," and anxiously
seek, "the kingdom of God, and
all these things shall be added to you: for the Father knoweth what things ye
have need of." [9] Thus He limits not only our occupations, but our cares.
For He says: "Ye cannot, by taking thought, add aught to your
stature." [10] For God knows well what it is good for us to have and what
to want. He wishes, therefore, that we, emptying ourselves of worldly cares,
should be filled with that which is directed towards God. "For we groan,
desiring to be clothed upon with that which is incorruptible, before putting
off corruption." For when faith is shed abroad, unbelief is nonplussed.
Similarly also with knowledge and righteousness. We must therefore not only
empty the soul, but fill it with God. For no longer is there evil in it, since
that has been made to cease; nor yet is there good, since it has not yet
received good. But what is neither good nor evil is nothing. "For to the
swept and empty house return," [11] if none of the blessings of salvation
has been put in, the unclean spirit that dwelt there before, taking with him
seven other unclean spirits. Wherefore, after emptying the soul of what is evil,
we must fill with the good God that which is His chosen dwelling-place. For
when the empty rooms are filled, then follows the seal, that the sanctuary may
be guarded for God.
XIII. "By two and three witnesses
every word is established." [12] By Father, and Son, and Holy Spirit, by
whose witness and help the prescribed commandments ought to be kept. [13]
XIV. Fasting, according to the
signification of the word, is abstinence from food. Now food makes us neither
more righteous nor less. But mystically it shows that, as life is maintained in
individuals by sustenance, and want of sustenance is the token of death; so
also ought we to fast from worldly things, that we may die to the world, and
after that, by partaking of divine sustenance, live to God. Especially does
fasting empty the soul of matter, and make it, along with the body, pure and
light for the divine words. Worldly food is, then, the former life and sins;
but the divine food is faith, hope, love, patience, knowledge, peace,
temperance. For "blessed are they that hunger and thirst after" God's
"righteousness ; for they shall be filled." [1] The soul, but not the
body, it is which is susceptible of this craving.
XV. The Saviour showed to the believing
apostles prayer to be stronger than faith in the case of a demoniac, whom they
could not cleanse, when He said, Such things are accomplished by prayer. He who
has believed has obtained forgiveness of sins from the Lord; but he who has
attained knowledge, inasmuch as he no longer sins, obtains from himself the
forgiveness of the rest.
XVI. For as cures, and prophecies, and
signs are performed by the agency of men, God working in them, so also is
Gnostic teaching. For God shows His power through men. And the prophecy rightly
says, "I will send to them a man who will save them." [2] Accordingly
He sends forth at one thee prophets, at another apostles, to be saviours of
men. Thus God does good by the agency of men. For it is not that God can do
some things, and cannot do others: He is never powerless in anything. No more
are some things done with, and some things against His will; and some things by
Him, and some things by another. But He even brought us into being by means of
men, and trained us by means of men.
XVII. God made us, having previously no
existence. For if we had a previous existence, we must have known where we
were, and how and why we came hither. But if we had no pre-existence, then God
is the sole author of our creation. As, then, He made us who had no existence;
so also, now that we are made, He saves us by His own grace, if we show
ourselves worthy and susceptible; if not, He [3] will let us pass to our proper
end. For He is Lord both of the living and the dead.
XVIII. But see the power of God, not only
in the case of men, in bringing to existence out of non-existence, and making
them when brought into being grow up according to the progress of the thee of
life, but also in saving those who believe, in a way suitable to each
individual. And now He changes both hours, and times, and fruits, and elements.
For this is the one God, who has measured both the beginning and the end of
events suitably to each one.
XIX. Advancing from faith and fear to
knowledge, man knows how to say Lord, Lord; but not as His slave, he has
learned to say, Our Father. [4] Having set free the spirit of bondage, which
produces fear, and advanced by love to adoption, he now reverences from love
Him whom he feared before. For he no longer abstains from what he ought to
abstain from out of fear, but out of love clings to the commandments. "The
Spirit itself," it is said, "beareth witness when we cry, Abba, [4]
Father." [5]
XX. Now the Lord with His precious blood
redeems us, freeing us from our old bitter masters, that is, our sins, on
account of which the spiritual powers of wickedness ruled over us. Accordingly
He leads us into the liberty of the Father, -- sons that are co-heirs and
friends. "For," says the Lord, "they that do the will of my
Father are my brethren and fellow-heirs." [6] "Call no man,
therefore, father to yourselves on earth." [7] For it is masters that are
on earth. But in heaven is the Father, of whom is the whole family, both in
heaven and on earth. [8] For love rules willing hearts, but fear the unwilling.
One kind of fear is base; but the other, leading us as a pedagogue to good,
brings us to Christ, and is saving.
XXI. Now if one has a conception of God, it
by no means corresponds with His worthiness. For what can the worthiness of God
be? But let him, as far as is possible, conceive of a great and
incomprehensible and most beautiful light; inaccessible, comprehending all good
power, all comely virtue; caring for all, compassionate, passionless, good;
knowing all things, foreknowing all things, pure, sweet, shining, stainless.
XXII. Since the movement of the soul is
self-originated, the grace of God demands from it what the soul possesses,
willingness as its contribution to salvation. For the soul wishes to be its own
good; which the Lord, however, gives it. For it is not devoid of sensation so
as to be carried along like a body. Having is the result of taking, and taking
of willing and desiring; and keeping hold of what one has received, of the
exercise of care and of ability. Wherefore God has endowed the soul with free
choice, that He may show it its duty, and that it choosing, may receive and
retain.
XXIII. As through the body the Lord spake
and healed, so also formerly by the prophets, and now by the apostles and
teachers. For the Church is the minister of the Lord's power. Thence He then
assumed humanity, [9] that by it He might minister to the Father's will. And at
all times, the God who loves humanity [1] invests Himself with man for the
salvation of men, -- in former tithes with the prophets, and now with the
Church. For it is fitting that like should minister to like, in order to a like
salvation.
XXIV. For we are of the earth. . . . Caesar
is the prince, for the thee being, whose earthly image is the old man, to which
he has returned. To him, then, we are to render the earthly things, which we
bore in the image of the earthly, and the things of God to God. For each one of
the passions is on us as a letter, and stamp, and sign. Now the Lord marks us
with another stamp, and with other names and letters, faith instead of
unbelief, and so forth. Thus we are translated from what is material to what is
spiritual, "having borne the image of the heavenly." [2]
XXV. John says: "I indeed baptize you
with water, but there cometh after me He that baptizeth with the Spirit and
fire." [3] But He baptized no one with fire. But some, as Heraclius says,
marked with fire the ears of those who were sealed; understanding so the
apostolic saying, "For His fan is in His hand, to purge His floor: and He
will gather the wheat into the garner; but the chaff He will burn with fire
un-quenchable." [4] There is joined, then, the expression "by fire"
to that" by the Spirit;" since He separates the wheat from the chaff,
that is, from the material husk, by the Spirit; and the chaff is separated,
being fanned by the wind : [5] so also the Spirit possesses a power of
separating material forces. Since, then, some things are produced from what is
unproduced and indestructible, -that is, the germs of life,--the wheat also is
stored, and the material part, as long as it is conjoined with the superior
part, remains; when separated from it, it is destroyed; for it had its existence
in another thing. This separating element, then, is the Spirit, and the
destroying element is the fire: and material fire is to be understood. But
since that which is saved is like wheat, and that which grows in the soul like
chaff, and the one is incorporeal, and that which is separated is material; to
the incorporeal He opposes spirit, which is rarefied and pure -almost more so
than mind; and to the material He opposes fire, not as being evil or bad, but
as strong and capable of cleansing away evil. For fire is conceived as a good
force and powerful, destructive of what is baser, and conservative of what is
better. Wherefore this fire is by the prophets called wise.
XXVI. Thus also, then, when God is called
"a consuming fire," it is because a name and sign, not of wickedness,
but of power, is to be selected. For as fire is the most potent of the
elements, and masters all things; so also God is all-powerful and almighty, who
is able to hold, to create, to make, to nourish, to make grow, to save, having
power of body and soul. As, then, fire is superior to the elements, so is the
Almighty Ruler to gods, and powers, and principalities. The power of fire is
twofold: one power con-duces to the production and maturing of fruits and of
animals, of which the sun is the image; and the other to consumption and
destruction, as terrestrial fire. When, then, God is called a consuming fire,
He is called a mighty and resist-less power, to which nothing is impossible,
but which is able to destroy.
Respecting such a power, also, the Saviour
says, "I came to send fire upon the earth," [6] indicating a power to
purify what is holy, but destructive, as they say, of what is material; and, as
we should say, disciplinary. Now fear pertains to fire, and diffusion to light.
XXVII. Now the more ancient men [7] did not
write, as they neither wished to encroach on the thee devoted to attention
bestowed on what they handed down, in the way of teaching, by the additional
attention bestowed on writing, nor spent the thee for considering what was to
be said on writing. And, perhaps convinced that the function of composition and
the department of teaching did not belong to the same cast of mind, they gave
way to those who had a natural turn for it. For in the case of a speaker, the
stream of speech flows unchecked and impetuous, and you may catch it up
hastily. But that which is always tested by readers, meeting with strict [8]
examination, is thought worthy of the utmost pains, and is, so to speak, the
written confirmation of oral instruction, and of the voice so wafted along to
posterity by written composition. For that which was committed in trust to the
elders, speaking in writing, uses the writer's help to hand itself down to
those who are to read it. As, then, the magnet, repelling other matter,
attracts iron alone by reason of affinity; so also books, though many read
them, attract those alone who are capable of comprehending them. For the word
of truth is to some "foolishness," [9] and to others a "stumbling-block;"
[9] but to a few "wisdom." [9] So also is the power of God found to
be. But far from the Gnostic be envy. For it is for this reason also that he
asks whether it be worse to give to the unworthy, or not commit to the worthy;
and runs the risk, from his abundant love of communicating, not only to every
one who is qualified, but sometimes also to one unworthy, who asks
importunately; not on account of his entreaty (for he loves not glory), but on
account of the persistency of the petitioner who bends his mind towards faith
with copious entreaty.
XXVIII. There are those calling themselves
Gnostics who are envious of those in their own house more than strangers. And,
as the sea is open to all, but one swims, another sails, and a third catches
fish; and as the land is common, but one walks, another ploughs, another hunts,
--somebody else searches the mines, and another builds a house: so also, when
the Scripture is read, one is helped to faith, another to morality, and a third
is freed from superstition by the knowledge of things. The athlete, who knows
the Olympic stadium, strips for training, contends, and becomes victor,
tripping up his antagonists who contend against his scientific method, and fighting out the contest. For scientific
knowledge [1] is necessary both for the training of the soul and for gravity of
conduct; making the faithful more active and keen observers of things. For as
there is no believing without elementary instruction, so neither is there
comprehension without science. [1]
XXIX. For what is useful and necessary to
salvation, such as the knowledge of the Father, and Son, and Holy Spirit, and
also of our own soul, are wholly requisite; and it is at once beneficial and
necessary to attain to the scientific account of them. And to those who have
assumed the lead in doing good, lunch experience is advantageous; so that none
of the things which appear to be known necessarily and eruditely by others may
escape their notice. The exposition, too, of heterodox teaching affords another
exercise of the inquiring soul, and keeps the disciple froth being seduced from
the truth, by his having already had practice beforehand in sounding all round
on warlike instruments of music. [2]
XXX. The life of the Gnostic rule, (as they
say that Crete was barren of deadly animals,) is pure from every evil deed, and
thought, and word; not only hating no one, but beyond envy and hatred, and all
evil-speaking and slander.
XXXI. In length of days, it is not on
account of his having lived long that the man is to be regarded happy, to whose
lot it has also fallen, through his having lived, to be worthy of living for
ever. He has pained no one, except in instructing by the word the wounded in
heart, as it were by a salutary honey, which is at once sweet and pungent. So
that, above all, the Gnostic preserves the decorous along with that which is in
accordance with reason. For passion being cut away and stript off from the
whole soul, he henceforth consorts and lives with what is noblest, which has
now become pure, and emancipated to adoption.
XXXII. Pythagoras thought that he who gave
things their names, ought to be regarded not only the most intelligent, but the
oldest of the wise men. We must, then, search the Scriptures accurately, since
they are admitted to be expressed in parables, and from the names hunt out the
thoughts which the Holy Spirit, pro-pounding respecting things, teaches by
imprinting His mind, so to speak, on the expressions; that the names used with
various meanings, being made the subject of accurate investigation, may be
explained, and that that which is hidden trader many integuments may, being
handled and learned, come to light and gleam forth. For so also lead turns
white as you rub it; white lead being produced from black. So also scientific knowledge
(gnosis), shedding its light and brightness on things, shows itself to be in
truth the divine wisdom, the pure light, which illumines the men whose eyeball
is clear, unto the sure vision and comprehension of truth.
XXXIII. Lighting, then, our torch [3] at
the source of that light, by the passionate desire which has it for its object,
and striving as much as possible to be assimilated to it, we become men [4]
full of light, [5] Israelites indeed. For He called those friends and brethren
who by desire and pursuit aimed after likeness to the Divinity.
XXXIV. Pure places and meadows have
received voices and visions of holy phantasms. [6] But every man who has been
perfectly purified, shall be thought worthy of divine teaching and of power.
XXXV. Now I know that the mysteries of
science (gnosis) are a laughing-stock to many, especially when not patched up
with sophistical figurative language. And the few are at first startled at
them; as when light is suddenly brought into a convivial party in the dark.
Subsequently, on getting used and accustomed, and trained to reasoning, as if
gladdened and exulting for delight, they praise the Lord. . . . For as pleasure
has for its essence release from pain; so also has knowledge the removal of
ignorance. For as those that are most asleep think they are most awake, being
under the power of dream-visions very vivid and fixed; so those that are most
ignorant think that they know most. But blessed are they who rouse themselves
from this sleep and derangement, and raise their eyes to the light and the
truth.
XXXVI. It is, therefore, equally requisite
for him who wishes to have a pupil who is docile, and has blended faith with
aspiration, to exercise himself and constantly to study by himself,
investigating the truth of his speculations; and when he thinks himself right,
to descend to questions regarding things contiguous. For the young birds make
attempts to fly in the nest, exercising their wings.
XXXVII. For Gnostic virtue everywhere makes
man good, and meek, and harmless, [1] and painless, and blessed, and ready to
associate in the best way with all that is divine, in the best way with men, at
once a contemplative and active divine image, and turns him into a lover of
what is good by love. For what is good, [2] as there it is contemplated and
comprehended by wisdom, is here by self-control and righteousness carried into
effect through faith: practising in the flesh an angelic ministry; hallowing
the soul in the body, as in a place clear and stainless.
XXXVIII. Against Tatian, [3] who says that the
words, "Let there be light," [4] are supplicatory. If, then, He is
supplicating the supreme God, how does He say, "I am God, and beside me
there is none else?" [5] We have said that there are punishments for blasphemies,
for nonsense. for outrageous expressions; which are punished and chastised by
reason.
XXXIX. And he said, too, that on account of
their hair and finery, women are punished by the Power that is set over these
matters; which also gave to Samson strength in his hair; which punishes the
women who allure to fornication through the adornment of their hair.
XL. As by the effluence of good, people are
made good; in like manner are they made bad. Good is the judgment of God, and
the discrimination of the believing from the unbelieving, and the judgment
beforehand, so as not to fall into greater judgment -- this judgment being
correction.
XLI. Scripture says that infants which are
exposed are delivered to a guardian angel, and that by him they are trained and
reared. "And they shall be," it says, "as the faithtful in this
world of a hundred years of age." Wherefore also Peter, in the Revelation,
[6] says: "And a flash of fire, leaping from those infants, and striking the
eyes of the women." For the just shines: forth as a spark in a reed, and
will judge the nations. [7]
XLII. "With the holy Thou wilt be
holy." [8] "According to thy praise is thy name glorified;" God
being glorified through our knowledge, and through the inheritance. Thus also
it is said, "The Lord liveth," and "The Lord hath risen."
[9]
XLIII. "A people whom I knew not hath
served me;" [10] --by covenant I knew them not, alien sons, who desired
what pertained to another.
XLIV. "Magnifying the salvations of
His king." [11] All the faithful are called kings, brought to royalty
through inheritance.
XLV. Long-suffering is sweetness above
honey; not because it is long-suffering, but in consequence of the fruit of
long-suffering. Since, then, the man of
self-control is devoid of passion, inasmuch as he restrains the passions, not
without toil; but when habit is formed, he is no longer a man of self-control,
the man having come trader the influence of one habit and of the Holy Spirit.
XLVI. The passions that are in the soul are
called spirits,--not spirits of power, since in that case the man under the
influence of passion would be a legion of demons; but they are so called in
consequence of the impulse they communicate. For the soul itself, through
modifications, taking on this and that other sort of qualities of wickedness,
is said to receive spirits.
XLVII. The Word does not bid us renounce
property; [12] but to manage property without inordinate affection; and on
anything happening, not to be vexed or grieved; and not to desire to acquire.
Divine Providence bids keep away from possession accompanied with passion, and
from all inordinate affection, and from this turns back those still remaining
[13] in the flesh.
XLVIII. For instance, Peter says in the
Apocalypse, [14] that abortive infants shall share the better fate; [15] that
these are committed to a guardian angel, so that, on receiving knowledge, they
may obtain the better abode, having had the same experiences which they would
have had had they been in the body. But the others shall obtain salvation
merely, as being injured and pitied, and remain without punishment, receiving
this reward.
XLIX. The milk of women, flowing from the
breasts and thickening, says Peter in the Apocalypse, [16] will produce minute
beasts, that prey on flesh, and running back into them will consume them:
teaching that punishments arise for sins. He says that they are produced from
sins; as it was for their sins that the people were sold. And for their want of
faith in Christ, as the apostle says, they were bitten by serpents.
L. An ancient said that the embryo is a
living thing; for that the soul entering into the womb after it has been by
cleansing prepared for conception, and introduced by one of the angels who
preside over generation, and who knows the time for conception, moves the woman
to intercourse; and that, on the seed being deposited, the spirit, which is in
the seed, is, so to speak, appropriated, and is thus assumed into conjunction
in the process of formation. He cited as a proof to all, how, when the angels
give glad tidings to the barren, they introduce souls before conception. And in
the Gospel "the babe leapt"(1) as a living thing. And the barren are
barren for this reason, that the soul, which unites for the deposit of the
seed, is not introduced so as to secure conception and generation.
LI. "The heavens declare the glory of
God."(2) The heavens are taken in various meanings, both those defined by
space and revolution, and those by covenant,--the immediate operation of the
first-created angels. For the covenants caused a more especial appearance of
angels,--that(3) in the case of Adam, that in the case of Noah, that in the
case of Abraham, that in the case of Moses. For, moved by the Lord, the
first-created angels exercised their influence on the angels attached to the
prophets, considering the covenants the glory of God. Furthermore, the things
done on earth by angels were done by the first-created angels to the glory of
God.
LII. It is the Lord that is principally
denominated the Heavens, and then the First-created; and after these also the
holy men before the Law, as the patriarchs, and Moses, and the prophets; then
also the apostles. "And the firmament showeth His handiwork." He
applies the term "firmament"(4) to God, the passionless and
immoveable, as also elsewhere the same David says, "I will love Thee, O
Lord, my strength(4) and my refuge."(5) Accordingly, the firmament itself
shows forth the work of His hands,--that is, shows and manifests the work of
His angels. For He shows forth and manifests those whom He hath made.
LIII. "Day unto day uttereth
speech." As the heavens have various meanings, so also has day. Now speech
is the Lord; and He is also frequently called day. "And night unto night
showeth forth knowledge." The devil knew that the Lord was to come. But he
did not believe that He was God; wherefore also he tempted Him, in order to
know if He were powerful. It is said, "he left(6) Him, and departed from
Him for a season;" that is, he postponed the discovery till the
resurrection. For he knew that He who was to rise was the Lord. Likewise also
the demons; since also they suspected that Solomon was the Lord, and they knew
that he was not so, on his sinning. "Night to night." All the demons
knew that He who rose after the passion was the Lord. And already Enoch(7) had
said, that the angels who transgressed taught men astronomy and divination, and
the rest of the arts.
LIV. "There are no speeches or words
whose voices are not heard," neither of days nor nights. "Their sound
is gone forth unto all the earth." He has transferred the discourse to the
saints alone, whom he calls both heavens and days.
LV. The stars, spiritual bodies, that have
communications with the angels set over them, and are governed by them, are not
the cause of the production of things, but are signs of what is taking place,
and will take place, and have taken place in the case of atmospheric changes,
of fruitfulness and barrenness, of pestilence and fevers, and in the case of
men. The stars do not in the least degree exert influences, but indicate what
is, and will be, and has been.
LVI. "And in the sun hath He set His
tabernacle." There is a transposition here. For it is of the second coming
that the discourse is. So, then, we must read what is transposed in its due
sequence: "And he, as a bridegroom issuing from his chamber, will rejoice
as a giant to run his way. From heaven's end is his going forth; and there is
no one who shall hide himself from his heat;" and then, "He hath set
His tabernacle in the sun."
Some say that He deposited the Lord's body
in the sun, as Hermogenes. And "His tabernacle," some say, is His
body, others the Church of the faithful.
Our Pantaenus(8) used to say, that prophecy
utters its expressions indefinitely for the most part, and uses the present for
the future, and again the present for the past. Which is also seen here.(9) For
"He hath set" is put both for the past and the future. For the
future, because, on the completion of this period, which is to run according to
its present(10) constitution, the Lord will come to restore the righteous, the
faithful, in whom He rests, as in a tent, to one and the same unity; for all
are one body, of the same race, and have chosen the same faith and
righteousness. But sortie as head, some as eyes, some as ears, some as hands,
some as breasts, some as feet, shall be set, resplendent, in the sun.
"Shine forth as the sun,"(11) or in the sun; since an angel high in
command is in the sun. For he is appointed for rule over days; as the moon is
for ruling over night.(1) Now angels are called days. Along with the angels
in(2) the sun, it is said, they shall have assigned to them one abode, to be
for some time and in some respects the sun, as it were the head of the body
which is one. And, besides, they also are the rulers of the days, as that angel
in the sun, for the greater purpose for which he before them(3) migrated to the
same place. And again destined to ascend progressively, they reach the first
abode, in accordance with the past "He hath set:" so that the
first-created angels shall no longer, according to providence, exercise a
definite ministry, but may be in repose, and devoted to the contemplation of
God alone; while those next to them shall be promoted to the post which they
have left; and so those beneath them similarly.
LVII.
There are then, according to the apostle, those on the summit,(4) the
first-created. And they are thrones, although Powers, being the first-created,
inasmuch as God rests in them, as also in those who believe. For each one,
according to his own stage of advancement possesses the knowledge of God in a
way special to himself; and in this knowledge God reposes, those who possess
knowledge being made immortal by knowledge. And is not "He set His
tabernacle in the sun" to be understood thus? God "set in the
sun," that is, in the God who is beside Him, as in the Gospel, Eli,
Eli,(5) instead of my God, my God. And what is above all rule, and authority,
and power, and every name that is named," are those from among men that
are made perfect as angels and archangels, so as to rise to the nature of the
angels first-created. For those who are changed from men to angels are
instructed for a thousand years by the angels after they are brought to
perfection. Then those who have taught are translated to archangelic authority;
and those who have learned instruct those again who from men are changed to
angels. Thus afterwards, in the prescribed periods, they are brought to the
proper angelic state of the body.
LVIII. "The law of God is perfect,
converting souls."(6) The Saviour Himself is called Law and Word, as Peter
in "the Preaching," and the prophet: "Out of Zion shall go forth
the Law, and the Word of the Lord from Jerusalem."(7)
LIX. "The testimony of the Lord is
sure, making children wise." The covenant of the Lord is true, making wise
children; those free from evil, both the apostles, and then also us. Besides,
the testimony of the Lord, according to which He rose again after His passion,
having been verified by fact, led the Church to confirmation in faith.
LX. "The fear of the Lord is pure,
enduring for ever." He says that those who have been turned from fear to
faith and righteousness endure for ever.
"The judgments of the Lord are
true,"--sure, and incapable of being overturned; and giving rewards
according to what is right, bringing the righteous to the unity of the faith.
For this is shown in the words, "justified for the same."(8)
"Such desires(9) are above gold and precious stone."
LXI. "For also Thy servant keeps
them." Not that David alone is called servant; but the whole people saved
is called the servant of God, in virtue of obedience to the command.
LXII. "Cleanse me from my secret
faults;"--thoughts contrary to right reason--defects. For He calls this
foreign to the righteous man.
LXIII. "If they have not dominion over
me, then shall I be innocent." If those who persecute me as they did the
Lord, do not have dominion over me, I shall not be innocent. For no one becomes
a martyr unless he is persecuted; nor appears righteous, unless, being wronged,
he takes no revenge; nor forbearing ...
TWO EPISTLES CONCERNING VIRGINITY. BY THE BLESSED CLEMENT, THE DISCIPLE OF PETER THE APOSTLE
|
[Previous] [Main] [Next] |
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF THE BLESSED CLEMENT, THE DISCIPLE OF PETER THE APOSTLE.
CHAP. I.--THE SALUTATION.
To all those who love and cherish their life which is in Christ through
God the Father, and obey the truth of God in hope of eternal life; to
those who bear affection towards their brethren and towards their
neighbours in the love of God; to the blessed brother virgins,(1) who
devote themselves to preserve virginity "for the sake of the kingdom of
heaven;"(2) and to the holy sister virgins: the peace which is in
God.(3)
CHAP. II.--FOR TRUE VIRGINITY PERFECT VIRTUE IS NECESSARY.
Of all virgins of either sex who have truly resolved to preserve
virginity for the sake of the kingdom of heaven--of each and every one
of them it is required that he be worthy of the kingdom of heaven in
every thing. For not by eloquence(4) or renown,(5) by station(6) and
descent, or by beauty or strength, or by length of life,(7) is the
kingdom of heaven obtained; but it is obtained by the power of faith,
when a man exhibits the works of faith. For whosoever is truly
righteous, his works testify concerning his faith, that he is truly a
believer, with a faith which is great, a faith which is perfect, a
faith which is in God, a faith which shines in good works, that the
Father of all may be glorified through Christ. Now, those who are truly
virgins for the sake of God give heed to Him who hath said, "Let not
righteousness and faith fail thee; bind them on thy neck, and thou
shall
find favour for thyself; and devise thou good things before God and
before men."(8) "The paths," therefore, "of the righteous shine as the
light, and the light of them advances until the day is perfect."(9) For
the beams of their light illumine i the whole creation even now by good
works, as those who are truly "the light of the world,"(10) giving
light to "those who sit in darkness,"(11) that they may arise and go
forth from the darkness by the light of the good works of the fear of
God, "that they may see our good works and glorify our Father who is in
heaven."(12) For it is required of the man of God, that in all his
words and works he be perfect, and that in his life he be adorned with
all exemplary and well-ordered behaviour,(13) and do all his deeds in
righteousness, as a man of God.
CHAP. III.--TRUE VIRGINS PROVE THEMSELVES SUCH BY SELF-DENIAL, AS DOES THE TRUE BELIEVER BY GOOD WORKS.
For virgins are a beautiful pattern to believers, and to those who
shall believe. The name alone, indeed, without works, does not
introduce into the kingdom of heaven; but, if a man be truly a
believer, such an one can be saved. For, if a person be only called a
believer in name, whilst he is not such in works, he cannot possibly be
a believer. "Let no one," therefore, "lead you astray with the empty
words of error."(14) For, merely because a person is called a virgin,
if he be destitute of works excellent and comely, and suitable to
virginity, he cannot possibly be saved. For our Lord called such
virginity as that "foolish," as He said in the Gospel;(15) and because
it had neither oil nor light, it was left outside of the kingdom of
heaven, and was shut out from the joy of the bridegroom, and was
reckoned with His enemies. For such persons as these "have the
appearance only of the
fear of God, but the power of it they deny."(16) For they "think with
themselves that they are something, whilst they are nothing, and are
deceived. But let every one constantly try(17) his works,"(18) and know
himself; for empty worship does he offer, whosoever he be that makes
profession of virginity and sanctity, "and denies its power." For
virginity of such a kind is impure, and disowned by all good works. For
"every tree whatsoever is known from its fruits."(1) "See that thou
understand(2) what I say: God will give thee understanding."(3) For
whosoever engages before God to preserve sanctity must be girded with
all the holy power of God. And, if with true fear(4) he crucify his
body, he for the sake of the fear of God excuses himself from that word
in which the Scripture(5) has said: "Be fruitful, and multiply,"(6) and
shuns all the display, and care, and sensuality,(7) and
fascination of this world, and its revelries and its drunkenness, and
all its luxury and ease, and withdraws from the entire life of(8) this
world, and from its snares, and nets, and hindrances; and, whilst thou
walkest(9) upon the earth, be zealous that thy work and thy business be
in heaven.
CHAP. IV.--CONTINUATION OF THE REMARKS ON SELF-DENIAL; OBJECT AND REWARD OF TRUE VIRGINS.
For he who covets for himself these things so great and excellent,
withdraws and severs himself on this account from all the world, that
he may go and live a life divine and heavenly, like the holy angels, in
work pure and holy, and "in the holiness(10) of the Spirit of God,"(11)
and that he may serve God Almighty through Jesus Christ for the sake of
the kingdom of heaven. On this account he severs himself from all the
appetites of the body. And not only does he excuse himself from this
command, "Be fruitful, and multiply," but he longs for the "hope
promised" and prepared "and laid up in heaven"(12) by God, who has
declared with His mouth, and He does not lie, that it is "better thou
sons and daughters,"(13) and that He will give to virgins a notable
place in the house of God, which is something "better than sons and
daughters," and better than the place of those who have passed a
wedded life in sanctity, and whose "bed has not been defiled."(14) For
God will give to virgins the kingdom of heaven, as to the holy angels,
by reason of this great and noble profession.
CHAP. V.--THE IRKSOMENESS AND THE ENEMIES OF VIRGINITY.
Thou desirest, then, to be a virgin? Knowest thou what hardship and
irksomeness there is in true virginity--that which stands constantly at
all seasons before God, and does not withdraw from His service, and "is
anxious how it may please its Lord with a holy body, and with its
spirit?"(15) Knowest thou what great glory pertains to virginity, and
is it for this that thou dost set thyself to practise it? Dost thou
really know and understand what it is thou art eager to do? Art thou
acquainted with the noble task of holy virginity? Dost thou know how,
like a man, to enter "lawfully" upon(16) this contest and "strive,"(17)
that, in the might of the Holy Spirit,(18) thou choosest this for
thyself, that thou mayest be crowned with a crown of light, and that
they may lead thee about in triumph through "the Jerusalem above"?(19)
If so be, then, that thou longest for all these things, conquer
the body; conquer the appetites of the flesh; conquer the world in the
Spirit of God; conquer these vain things of time, which pass away and
grow old, and decay, and come to an end; conquer the dragon;(20)
conquer the lion;(21) conquer the serpent;(22) conquer Satan;--through
Jesus Christ, who doth strengthen thee by the hearing of His words and
the divine Eucharist.(23) "Take up thy cross and follow"(24) Him who
makes thee clean, Jesus Christ thy Lord. Strive to run straight forward
and boldly, not with fear, but with courage, relying on the promise of
thy Lord, that thou shalt obtain the victor-crown(25) of thy "calling
on high"(26) through Jesus Christ. For whosoever walks perfect in
faith, and not fearing, doth in very deed receive the crown of
virginity, which is great in its toil and great in its reward. Dost
thou understand and know how honourable a thing is sanctity?(27) Dost
thou understand how great and exalted and excellent is the glory of
virginity?(28)
CHAP. VI.--DIVINITY OF VIRGINITY.
The womb of a holy virgin(29) carried our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of
God; and the body which our Lord wore, and in which He carried on the
conflict in this world, He put on from a holy virgin. From this,
therefore, understand the greatness and dignity of virginity. Dost thou
wish to be a Christian ? Imitate Christ in everything. John, the
ambassador, he who came before our Lord, he "than whom there was not a
greater among those born of women," [1] the holy messenger of our Lord,
was a virgin. Imitate, therefore, the ambassador of our Lord, and be
his follower [2] in every thing. That John, again, who "reclined on the
bosom of our Lord, and whom He greatly loved," [3] -- he, too, was a
holy person. [4] For it was not without reason that our Lord loved him.
Paul, also, and Barnabas, and Timothy, with all the others, "whose
names are written in the book of life," [5] -- these, I say,
all cherished and loved sanctity, [6] and ran in the contest, and
finished their course without blemish, as imitators of Christ, and as
sons of the living God. Moreover, also, Elijah and Elisha, and many
other holy men, we find to have lived a holy [7] and spotless life. If,
therefore, thou desirest to be like these, imitate them with all thy
power. For the Scripture has said, "The elders who are among you,
honour; and, seeing their manner of life and conduct, imitate their
faith." [8] And again it saith, "Imitate me, my brethren, as I irritate
Christ." [9]
CHAP. VII. -- THE TRUE VIRGIN.
Those, therefore, who imitate Christ, imitate Him earnestly. For those
who have "put on Christ" [10] in truth, express His likeness in their
thoughts, and in their whole life, and in all their behaviour: in word,
and in deeds, and in patience, and in fortitude, and in knowledge, and
in chastity, and in long-suffering, and in a pure heart, and in faith,
and in hope, and in full and perfect love towards Cool. No virgin,
therefore, unless they be in everything as Christ, and as those "who
are Christs," [11] can be saved. For every virgin who is in God is holy
in her body and in her spirit, and is constant in the service of her
Lord, not turning away from it any whither, but waiting upon Him always
in purity and holiness in the Spirit of God, being "solicitous how she
may please her Lord," [12] by living purely and without stain, and
solicitous to be pleasing before Him in every thing.
She who is such does not withdraw from our Lord, but in spirit is ever
with her Lord: as it is written, "Be ye holy, as I am holy, saith the
Lord." [13]
CHAP. VIII. -- VIRGINS, BY THE LAYING ASIDE OF ALL CARNAL AFFECTION, ARE IMITATORS OF GOD.
For, if a man be only in name called holy, he is not holy; but he must
be holy in everything: in his body and in his spirit. And those who are
virgins rejoice at all times in becoming like God and His Christ, and
are imitators of them. For in those that are such there is not "the
mind [14] of the flesh." In those who are truly believers, and "in whom
the Spirit of Christ dwells" [15] -in them "the mind of the flesh"
cannot be: which is fornication, uncleanness, wantonness; idolatry,
[16] sorcery; enmity, jealousy, rivalry, wrath, disputes, dissensions,
ill-will; drunkenness, revelry; buffoonery, foolish talking, boisterous
laughter; backbiting, insinuations; bitterness, rage; clamour, abuse,
insolence of speech; malice, inventing of evil, falsehood;
talkativeness, [17] babbling; [18] threatenings, gnashing of teeth,
readiness to accuse, [19] jarring, [20] disdainings, blows;
perversions of the right, [21] laxness in judgment; haughtiness,
arrogance, ostentation, pompousness, boasting of family, of beauty, of
position, of wealth, of an arm of flesh; [22] quarrelsomeness,
injustice, [23] eagerness for victory; hatred, anger, envy, perfidy,
retaliation; [24] debauchery, gluttony, "overreaching (which is
idolatry)," [25] " the love of money (which is the root of all evils)
;" [26] love of display, vainglory, love of rule, assumption, pride
(which is called death, and which "God fights against "). [27] Every
man with whom are these and such like things--every such man is of the
flesh. For, "he that is born of the flesh is flesh; and he that is of
the earth speaketh of the earth," [28] and his thoughts are of the
earth. And "the mind of the flesh is enmity towards God. For it does
not submit itself to the law of God; for it cannot do so," [29] because
it is in the
flesh, "in which dwells no good," [30] because the Spirit of God is not
in it. For this cause justly does the Scripture say regarding such a
generation as this: "My Spirit shall not dwell in men for ever, because
they are flesh." [1] " Whosoever, therefore, has not the Spirit of God
in him, is none of His: " [2] as it is written, "The Spirit of God
departed from Saul, and an evil spirit troubled him, which was sent
upon him from God." [3]
CHAP. IX. -- CONTINUATION OF THE SUBJECT OF MORTIFICATION; DIGNITY OF PERSONS CONSECRATED TO GOD.
He in whomsoever the Spirit of God is, is in accord with the will of
the Spirit of God; and, because he is in accord with the Spirit of God,
therefore does he mortify, the deeds of the body and live unto God,
"treading down and subjugating the body and keeping it under; so that,
while preaching to others," he may be a beautiful example and pattern
to believers, and may spend his life in works which are worthy of the
Holy Spirit, so that tie may "not be cast away," [4] but may be
approved before God and before men. For in "the man who is of God," [5]
with him I say there is nothing of the mind of the flesh; and
especially in virgins of either sex; but the fruits of all of them are
"the fruits of the Spirit " [6] and of life, and they are truly the
city of God, and the houses and temples in which God abides and dwells,
and among which He walks, as in the holy city of heaven. For in
this "do ye appear to the world as lights, in that ye give heed to the
Word of life," [7] and thus ye are in truth the praise, and the boast,
and the crown of rejoicing, and the delight of good servants in our
Lord Jesus Christ. For all who see you will "acknowledge that ye are
the seed which the Lord hath blessed;" [8] in very deed a seed
honourable and holy, and "a priestly kingdom, a holy people, the people
of the inheritance," [9] the heirs of the promises of God; of things
which do not decay, nor wither; of "that which eye hath not seen, and
car hath not heard, and which hath not come up into the heart of man;
of that which God hath prepared for those who love Him and keep His
commandments." [10]
CHAP.X. -- DENUNCIATION OF DANGEROUS AND SCANDALOUS ASSOCIATION WITH MAIDENS.
Now, we are persuaded of you, my brethren, that your thoughts are
occupied about those things which are requisite for your salvation.
[11] But we speak thus [12] in consequence of the evil rumours and
reports concerning shameless men, who, under pretext of the fear of
God, have their dwelling with maidens, and so expose themselves to
danger, and walk with them along the road and in solitary places [13]
alone -- a course which is full of dangers, and full of
stumbling-blocks and snares and pitfalls; nor is it in any respect
right for Christians and those who fear God so to conduct themselves.
Others, too, eat and drink with them at entertainments allowing
themselves in loose behaviour and much uncleanness--such as ought not
to be among believers, and especially among those who have chosen for
themselves a life of holiness. [14] Others, again, meet together for
vain and trifling
conversation and merriment, and that they may speak evil of one
another; and they hunt up tales against one another, and are idle:
persons with whom we do not allow you even to eat bread. Then, others
gad about among the houses of virgin brethren or sisters, on pretence
of visiting them, or reading the Scriptures to them, or exorcising
them. Forasmuch as they are idle and do no work, they pry into those
things which ought not to be inquired into, and by means of plausible
words make merchandise of the name of Christ. These are men from whom
the divine apostle kept aloof, because of the multitude of their evil
deeds; as it is written: "Thorns sprout in the hands of the idle;" [15]
and, "The ways of the idle are full of thorns." [16]
CHAP.
XI. -- PERNICIOUSNESS OF IDLENESS ; WARNING AGAINST THE EMPTY LONGING
TO BE TEACHERS; ADVICE ABOUT TEACHING AND THE USE OF DIVINE GIFTS.
Such are the ways of all those who do not work, but go hunting for
tales, and think to themselves that this is profitable and right. [17]
For such persons are like those idle and prating widows "who go
wandering about [18] among houses" [19] with their prating, and hunt
for idle tales, and carry them from house to house with much
exaggeration, without fear of God. And besides all this, barefaced men
as they are, [20] under pretence of teaching, they set forth a variety
of doctrines. And would that they taught the doctrines of truth ! But
it is this which is so disquieting, that they understand not what they
mean, and assert that which is not true : because they wish to be
teachers, and to display themselves as skilful in speaking; because
they traffic in iniquity in the name of Christ--which it is not right
for the servants of God to do. And they hearken not to that which the
Scripture has said: "Let not many be teachers among you, my brethren,
and be not all of you prophets." [1] For "he who does not transgress in
word is a perfect man, able to keep down and subjugate his whole
body.'' [2] And, "If a man speak, let him speak in the words [3] of
God." [4] And, "If there is in thee understanding, give an answer to
thy brother but if not, put thy hand on thy mouth." [5] For, "at one
thee it is proper to keep silence, and at another thee to speak." [6]
And again it says "When a man speaks in season, it is honourable [7] to
him." [8] And again it says: "Let your speech be seasoned with grace.
For it is required of a man to know how to give an answer to every one
in season." [9] For "he that utters whatsoever comes to his mouth, that
man produces strife; and he that utters a superfluity of words
increases vexation; and he that is hasty with his lips falls into
evil. For because of the unruliness of the tongue cometh anger; but the
perfect man keeps watch over his tongue, and loves his soul's life."
[10] For these are they "who by good words and fair speeches lead
astray the hearts of the simple, and, while offering them blessings,
lead them astray." [11] Let us, therefore, fear the judgment which
awaits teachers. For a severe judgment will those teachers receive "who
teach, but do not," [12] and those who take upon them the name of
Christ falsely, and say: We teach the truth, and yet go wandering about
idly, and exalt themselves, and make their boast" in the mind of the
flesh." [13] These, moreover, are like "the blind man who leads the
blind man, and they both fall into the ditch." [14] And they will
receive judgment, because in their talkativeness and their frivolous
teaching they teach natural [15] wisdom and the "frivolous error of the
plausible words of the wisdom of men," [16] "according to the will of
the prince of the dominion of the air, and of the spirit which works in
those men who will not obey, according to the training of this world,
and not according to the doctrine of Christ." [17] But if thou hast
received "the word of knowledge, or the word of instruction, or of
prophecy," [18] blessed be God, "who helps every man without grudging
-- that God who gives to every man and does not upbraid him." [19] With
the gift, therefore, which thou hast received from our Lord, serve thy
spiritual brethren, the prophets who know that the words which thou
speakest are those of our Lord; and declare the gift which thou hast
received in the Church for the edification of the brethren in Christ
(for good and excellent are those things which help the men of God), if
so be that they are truly with thee. [20]
CHAP. XII. -- RULES FOR VISITS, EXORCISMS, AND HOW PEOPLE ARE TO ASSIST THE SICK, AND TO WALK IN ALL THINGS WITHOUT OFFENCE.
Moreover, also, this is comely and useful, that a man "visit orphans
and widows," [21] and especially those poor persons who have many
children. These things are, without controversy, required of the
servants of God, and comely and suitable for them. This also, again, is
suitable and right and comely for those who are brethren in Christ,
that they should visit those who are harassed by evil spirits, and pray
and pronounce adjurations [22] over them, intelligently, offering such
prayer as is acceptable before God; not with a multitude of fine words,
[23] well prepared and arranged, so that they may appear to men
eloquent and of a good memory. Such men are " like a sounding pipe, or
a tinkling cymbal; " [24] and they bring no help to those over whom
they make their adjurations; but they speak with terrible words, and
affright people, but do not act with true faith, according to the
teaching of our Lord, who hath said: "This kind goeth not out but by
fasting and prayer," [25] offered unceasingly and with earnest mind.
And let them holily ask and beg of God, with cheerfulness and all
circumspection and purity, without hatred and without malice. In this
way let us approach a brother or a sister who is sick, and visit them
in a way that is right, without guile, and without covetousness, and
without noise, and without talkativeness, and without such behaviour as
is alien from the fear of God, and without haughtiness, but with the
meek and lowly spirit of Christ. Let them, therefore, with fasting and
with prayer make their adjurations, and not with the elegant and
wall-arranged and fitly-ordered words of learning, but as men who have
received the gift of healing from God, confidently, to the glory of
God. By [1] your fastings and prayers and perpetual watching, together
with your other good works, mortify the works of the flesh by the power
of the Holy Spirit. He who acts thus "is a temple of the Holy Spirit of
God." [2] Let this man cast out demons, and God will help him. For it
is good that a man help those that are sick. Our Lord hath said: "Cast
out demons," at the same thee commanding many other acts of healing;
and, "Freely ye have received, freely give." [3] For such persons as
these a goodly recompense is laid up by God, because they serve their
brethren with the gifts which have been given them by the Lord. This is
also comely and helpful to the servants of God, because they act
according to the injunctions of our Lord, who hath said: "I was sick,
and ye visited Me, and so on." [4] And this is comely and right and
just, that we visit our neighbours for the sake of God with all
seemliness of manner and purity of behaviour; as the Apostle hath
said: "Who is sick, and I am not sick? who is offended, and I am not
offended?" [5] But all these things are spoken in reference to the love
with which a man should love his neighbour. And in these things let us
occupy ourselves, [6] without giving offence, and let us not do
anything with partiality or for the shaming of others, but let us love
the poor as the servants of God, and especially let us visit them. For
this is comely before God and before men, that we should remember the
poor, and be lovers of the brethren and of strangers, for the sake of
God and for the sake of those who believe in God, as we have learnt
from the law and from the prophets, and from our Lord Jesus Christ,
concerning the love of the brotherhood and the love of strangers: for
ye know the words which have been spoken concerning the love of the
brotherhood and the love of strangers; [7] powerfully are the words
spoken to all those who do them.
CHAP. XIII. -- WHAT PRIESTS SHOULD BE AND SHOULD NOT BE.
Beloved brethren ! that a man should build up and establish the
brethren on the faith in one God, this also is manifest and well-known.
This too, again, is comely, that a man should not be envious of his
neighbour. And moreover, again, it is suitable and comely that all
those who work the works of the Lord should work the works of the Lord
in the fear of God. Thus is it required of them to conduct themselves.
That "the harvest is great, but the workmen are few," this also is
well-known and manifest. Let us, therefore, "ask of the Lord of the
harvest" that He would send forth workmen into the harvest; [8] such
workmen as "shall skilfully dispense the word of truth;" workmen "who
shall not be ashamed;" [9] faithful workmen; workmen who shall be "the
light of the world; " [10] workmen who "work not for the food that
perisheth, but for that food which abideth unto life eternal; " [11]
workmen who shall be such as the apostles; workmen who imitate the
Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit; who are concerned for the
salvation of men; not "hireling " [12] workmen; not workmen to whom the
fear of God and righteousness appear to be gain; not workmen who "serve
their belly;" not workmen who "with fair speeches and pleasant words
mislead the hearts of the innocent; " [13] not workmen who imitate the
children of light, while they are not light but darkness -- "men whose
end is destruction;" [14] not workmen who practise iniquity and
wickedness and fraud; not "crafty workmen;" [15] not workmen "drunken"
and "faithless;" [16] nor workmen who traffic in Christ; [17] not
misleaders; not "lovers of money; not malevolent." [18]
Let us, therefore, contemplate and imitate the faithful who have
conducted themselves well in the Lord, as is becoming and suitable to
our calling and profession. Thus let us do service before God in
justice and righteousness, and without blemish, "occupying ourselves
with things good and comely before God and also before men." [19] For
this is comely, that God be glorified in us in all things.
Here endeth the first Epistle of Clement.
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF THE SAME CLEMENT.
CHAP.
I. -- HE DESCRIBES THE CIRCUMSPECTNESS OF HIS INTERCOURSE WITH THE
OTHER SEX, AND TELLS HOW IN HIS JOURNEYS HE ACTS AT PLACES WHERE THERE
ARE BRETHREN ONLY.
I would, moreover, have you know, my brethren, of what sort is our
conduct in Christ, as well as that of all our brethren, in the various
places in which we are. And if so be that you approve it, do ye also
conduct yourselves in like manner in the Lord. Now we, if God help us,
conduct ourselves thus: with maidens we do not dwell, nor have we
anything in common with them; with maidens we do not eat, nor drink;
and, where a maiden sleeps, we do not sleep; neither do women wash our
feet, nor anoint us; and on no account do we sleep where a maiden
sleeps who is unmarried or has taken the vow: [1] even though she be in
some other place if she be alone, we do not pass the night there. [2]
Moreover, if it chance that the time for rest overtake us in a place,
whether in the country, or in a village, or in a town, or in a hamlet,
[3] or wheresoever we happen to be, and there are found
brethren in that place, we turn in to one who is a brother, and call
together there all the brethren, and speak to them words of
encouragement and exhortation. [4] And those among us who are gifted in
speaking will speak such words as are earnest, and serious, and chaste,
in the fear of God, and exhort them to please God in everything, and
abound and go forward in good works, and" be free from s anxious care
in everything," [6] as is fit and right for the people of God.
CHAP. II. -- HIS BEHAVIOUR IN PLACES WHERE THERE WERE CHRISTIANS OF BOTH SEXES.
And if, moreover, it chance that we are distant from our homes and from
our neighbours, and the day decline and the eventide overtake us, and
the brethren press us, through love of the brotherhood and by reason of
their affection for strangers, to stay with them, so that we may watch
with them, and they may hear the holy word of God and do it, and be fed
with the words of the Lord, so that they may be mindful of them, and
they set before us bread and water and that which God provides, and we
be willing and consent to stay through the night with them; if there be
there a holy man, [7] with him we turn in and lodge, and that same
brother will provide and prepare whatever is necessary for us; and he
himself waits upon us, and he himself washes our feet for us and
anoints us with ointment, and he himself gets ready a bed for us, that
we may sleep in reliance on God. All these things will
that consecrated brother, who is in the place in which we tarry, do in
his own person. He will himself serve the brethren, and each one of the
brethren who are in the same place will join with him in rendering all
those services s which are requisite for the brethren. But with us may
no female, whether young maiden or married woman, be there at that
thee; [9] nor she that is aged. [10] nor she that has taken the vow;
not even a maid-servant, whether Christian or heathen; but there shall
only be men with men. And, if we see it to be requisite to stand and
pray for the sake of the women, and to speak words of exhortation and
edification, we call together the brethren and all the holy sisters and
maidens, and likewise all the other women who are there, inviting them
with all modesty and becoming behaviour to come and feast on the truth.
[11] And those among us who are skilled in speaking
speak to them, and exhort them in those words which God has given us.
And then we pray, and salute [12] one another, the men the men. But the
women and the maidens will wrap their hands in their garments; and we
also, with circumspection and with all purity, our eyes looking
upwards, shall wrap our right hand in our garments; and then they will
come and give us the salutation on our right hand wrapped in our
garments. Then we go where God permits us.
CHAP. III. -- RULES FOR THE CONDUCT OF CELIBATE BRETHREN IN PLACES WHERE THERE ARE ONLY MARRIED CHRISTIANS.
And if again we chance to come into a place where there is no
consecrated brother, but all are married, all those who are there will
receive the brother who comes to them, and minister to him, and care
for his wants [13] in everything, assiduously, with good-will. And the
brother shall be ministered to by them in the way that is suitable. And
the brother will say to the married persons who are in that place: We
holy men do not eat or drink with women, nor are we waited on by women
or by maidens, nor do women wash our feet for us, nor do women anoint
us, nor do women prepare our bed for us, nor do we sleep where women
sleep, so that we may be without reproach in everything, lest any one
should be offended or stumble at us. And, whilst we observe all these
things, "we are without offence to every man." [1] As persons,
therefore, "who know the fear of the Lord, we persuade men, and to God
we are made manifest." [2]
CHAP. IV. -- CONDUCT OF THE HOLY MAN WHERE THERE ARE WOMEN ONLY.
But if we chance to come into a place where there are no Christian men,
but all the believers are women and maidens, [3] and they press us to
pass the night there in that place, we call them all together to some
suitable place, [4] and ask them how they do; and according to that
which we learn from them, and what we see to be their state of mind, we
address them in a suitable man-Her, as men fearing God. And when they
have all assembled and come together, and we see that they are in
peace, [5] we address to them words of exhortation in the fear of God,
and read the Scripture to them, with purity and in the concise [6] and
weighty words of the fear of God. We do everything as for their
edification. And as to those who are married, we speak to them in the
Lord in a manner suited to them. And if, moreover, the day decline and
the eventide draw on, we select, in order to pass the night
there, a woman who is aged and the most exemplary [7] of them all; and
we speak to her to give us a place all to ourselves, where no woman
enters, nor maiden. And this old woman herself will bring us a lamp,
and whatever is requisite for us she will herself bring us. From love
to the brethren, she will bring whatever is requisite for the service
of stranger brethren. And she herself, when the thee for sleep is come,
will depart and go to her house in peace.
CHAP. V. -- WHERE THERE IS ONLY ONE WOMAN, THE FATHER DOES NOT MAKE A STAY; HOW CAREFULLY STUMBLING-BLOCKS MUST BE AVOIDED.
But if, moreover, we chance upon a place, and find there one believing
woman only, and no other person be there but she only, we do not stop
there, nor pray there, nor read the Scriptures there, but we flee as
from before the face of a serpent, and as from before the face of sin.
Not that we disdain the believing woman -- far be it from us to be so
minded towards our brethren in Christ ! -- but, because she is alone,
we are afraid lest any one should make insinuations against us in words
of falsehood. For the hearts of men are firmly sets on evil. And, that
we may not give a pretext to those who desire to get a pretext against
us and to speak evil of us, and that we may not be a stumbling-block to
any one, on this account we cut off the pretext of those who desire to
get a pretext against us; on this account we must be "on our guard that
we be to no one a stumbling-block, neither to
the Jews, nor to the Gentiles, nor yet to the Church of God; and we
must not seek that which is profitable to ourselves only, but that
which is for the profit of many, so that they may be saved." [9] For
this does not profit us, that another stumble because of us. Let us,
therefore, be studiously on our guard at all times, that we do not
smite our brethren and give them to drink of a disquieting conscience
through our being to them a stumbling-block. For "if for the sake of
meat our brother be made sad, or shocked, or made weak, or caused to
stumble, we are not walking in the love of God. For the sake of meat
thou causest him to perish for whose sake Christ died." [10] For, in
"thus sinning against your brethren and wounding their sickly
consciences, ye sin against Christ Himself. For, if for the sake of
meat my brother is made to stumble," let us who are believers say,
"Never will we
eat flesh, that we may not make our brother to stumble." [11] These
things, moreover, does ever one who truly loves God, who truly takes up
his cross, and puts on Christ, and loves his neighbour; the man who
watches over himself that he be not a stumbling-block to any one, that
no one be caused to stumble because of him and die because he is
constantly with maidens and lives in the same house with them -- a
thing which is not right--to the overthrow of those who see and hear.
Evil conduct like this is fraught with stumbling and peril, and is akin
[12] to death. But blessed is that man who is circumspect and fearful
in everything for the sake of purity!
CHAP. VI. -- HOW CHRISTIANS SHOULD BEHAVE THEMSELVES AMONG HEATHENS.
If, moreover, it chance that we go to a place in which there are no
Christians, and it be important for us to stay there a few days, let us
be "wise as serpents, and harmless as doves;"(1) and let us "not be as
the foolish, but as the wise,"(2) in all the self-restraint of the fear
of God, that God may be glorified in everything through our Lord Jesus
Christ, through our chaste and holy behaviour. For, "whether we eat, or
drink, or do anything else, let us do it as for the glory of God."(3)
Let "all those who see us acknowledge that we are a blessed seed,"(4)
"sons of the living God,"(5) in everything--in all our words in
shamefastness, in purity, in humility, forasmuch as we do not copy the
heathen in anything, nor are as believers like other men, but in
everything are estranged from the wicked. And we "do not cast that
which is holy before dogs, nor pearls before swine;"(6) but
with all possible self-restraint, and with all discretion, and with all
fear of God, and with earnestness of mind we praise God. For we do not
minister where heathens are drinking and blaspheming in their feasts
with words of impurity, because of their wickedness.(7) Therefore do we
not sing psalms to the heathens, nor do we read to them the Scriptures,
that we may not be like common singers, either those who play on the
lyre,(8) or those who sing with the voice, or like soothsayers, as many
are, who follow these practices and do these things, that they may sate
themselves with a paltry mouthful of bread, and who, for the sake of a
sorry cup of wine, go about "singing the songs of the Lord in the
strange land"(9) of the heathen, and doing what is not right. Do not
so, my brethren; we beseech you, my brethren, let not these deeds be
done among you; but put away those who choose thus to
behave themselves with infamy and disgrace. It is not proper, my
brethren, that these things should be so. But we beseech you, brethren
in righteousness, that these things be so done with you as with us, as
for a pattern of believers, and of those who shall believe. Let us be
of the flock of Christ, in all righteousness, and in all holy and
unblemished conduct, behaving ourselves with uprightness and sanctity,
as is right for believers, and observing those things which are
praiseworthy, and pure, and holy, and honourable, and noble; and do ye
promote(10) all those things which are profitable. For ye are "our joy,
and our crown," and our hope, and our life, "if so be that ye stand in
the Lord."(11) So be it!(12)
CHAP. VII.--USES OF CONSIDERING ADMONITORY EXAMPLES, AS WELL AS INSTRUCTIVE PATTERNS.
Let us consider, therefore, my brethren, and see how all the righteous
fathers conducted themselves during the whole time of their sojourn in
this life, and let us search and examine from the law down to the New
Testament. For this is both becoming and profitable, that we should
know how many men there have been, and who they, were, that have
perished through women; and who and how many have been the women that
have perished through men, by reason of the constancy with which they
have associated with one another. And further, also, for the same
reason, I will show how many have been the men, and who they were, that
lived all their lifetime, and continued even to the close, with one
another in the performance of chaste works without blemish. And it is
manifest and well-known that this is so.(13)
CHAP. VIII.--JOSEPH AND POTIPHAR'S WIFE; OF WHAT KIND LOVE TO FEMALES OUGHT TO BE.
There is Joseph, faithful, and intelligent, and wise, and who feared
God in everything. Did not a woman conceive an excessive passion for
the beauty of this chaste and upright man? And, when he would not yield
and consent to gratify her passionate desire,(14) she cast the
righteous man into every kind of distress and torment, to within a
little of death,(15) by bearing false witness. But God delivered him
from all the evils that came upon him through this wretched woman. Ye
see, my brethren, what distresses the constant sight of the person of
the Egyptian woman brought upon the righteous man. Therefore, let us
not be constantly with women, nor with maidens. For this is not
profitable for those who truly wish to "gird up their loins."(16) For
it is required that we love the sisters in all purity and chasteness,
and with all curbing of thought, in the fear of God, not associating
constantly with them, nor finding access to them at every hour.
CHAP. IX.--SAMSON'S ADMONITORY FALL.
Hast thou not heard concerning Samson the Nazarite, "with whom was the
Spirit of God,"(17) the man of great strength? This man, who was a
Nazarite, and consecrated to God, and who was gifted with strength and
might, a woman brought to ruin with her wretched body, and with her
vile passion. Art thou, perchance, such a man as he? Know thyself, and
know the measure of thy strength.(1) "The married woman catcheth
precious souls."(2) Therefore, we do not allow any man whatsoever to
sit with a married woman; much less to live in the same house with a
maiden who has taken the vow, or to sleep where she sleeps, or to be
constantly with her. For this is to be hated and abominated by those
who fear God.
CHAP. X.--DAVID'S SIN, SO ADMONITORY TO US WEAK MEN.
Does not the case of David instruct thee, whom God "found a man after
His heart,"(3) one faithful, faultless, pious, true? This same man saw
the beauty of a woman--I mean of Bathsheba--when he saw her as she was
cleansing herself and washing unclothed. This woman the holy man saw,
and was thoroughly(4) captivated with desire by the sight of her.(5)
See, then, what evils he committed because of a woman, and haw this
righteous man sinned, and gave command that the husband of this woman
should be killed in battle. Ye have seen what wicked schemes he laid
and executed, and how, because of his passion for a woman, he
perpetrated a murder--he, David, who was called "the anointed of the
Lord."(6) Be admonished, O man: for, if such men as these have been
brought to ruin through women, what is thy righteousness, or what art
thou among the holy, that thou consortest with women and with
maidens day and night, with much silliness, without fear of God? Not
thus, my brethren, not thus let us conduct ourselves; but let us be
mindful of that word which is spoken concerning a woman: "Her hands lay
snares, and her heart spreadeth nets; but the just shall escape from
her, whilst the wicked falleth into her hands."(7) Therefore let us,
who are consecrated,(8) be careful not to live in the same house with
females who have taken the vow. For such conduct as this is not
becoming nor right for the servants of God.
CHAP. XI.--ADMONITORY HISTORY OF THE INCESTUOUS CHILDREN OF DAVID.
Hast thou not read concerning Amnon and Tamar, the children of David?
This Amnon conceived a passion for his sister, and humbled her, and did
not spare her, because he longed for her with a shameful passion; and
he proved wicked and profligate because of his constant intercourse
with her, without the fear of God, and he "wrought uncleanness in
Israel."(9) Therefore, it is not proper for us, nor right for us, to
associate with sisters, indulging in laughter and looseness; but we
ought to behave towards them with all chasteness and purity, and in the
fear of the Lord.
CHAP. XII.--SOLOMON'S INFATUATION THROUGH WOMEN.
Hast thou not read the history of Solomon, the son of David, the man to
whom God gave wisdom, and knowledge, and largeness of mind,(10) and
riches, and much glory, beyond all men? Yet this same man, through
women, came to ruin,(11) and departed from the Lord.
CHAP. XIII.--THE HISTORY OF SUSANNA TEACHES CIRCUMSPECTION WITH THE EYES AND IN SOCIETY.
Hast thou not read, and dost thou not know, concerning those elders who
were in the days of Susanna, who, because they were constantly with
women, and looking upon the beauty which was another's,(12) fell into
the depths of wantonness, and were not able to keep themselves in a
chaste mind,(13) but were overcome by a depraved disposition, and came
suddenly(14) upon the blessed Susanna to corrupt her. But she did not
consent to their foul passion, but cried unto God, and God saved her
out of the hands of the bad old men. Does it not, therefore, behove us
to tremble and be afraid, forasmuch as these old men, judges and elders
of the people of God, fell from their dignity because of a woman? For
they did not keep in mind that which is said: "Look thou not on the
beauty which is another's;" and, "The beauty of woman has destroyed
many;"(15) and "With a married woman do not sit;"(16) and
that, again, in which it says: "Is there any one that puts fire in his
bosom, and does not burn his clothes;"(17) or, "Does a man walk on
fire, and his feet are not scorched? So whosoever goeth in to another
man's wife is not pure from evil, and whosoever comes near to her shall
not escape."(18) And again it says: "Thou shall not long after the
beauty a woman, lest she take thee captive with her eyelids;"(19) and,
"Thou shalt not look upon a maiden, lest thou perish through desire of
her;"(20) and, "With a woman that sings beautifully thou shall not
constantly be;"(21) and, "Let him that thinketh he standeth take heed
lest he fall."(22)
CHAP.XIV.--EXAMPLES OF CIRCUMSPECT BEHAVIOUR FROM THE OLD TESTAMENT.
But see what it says also concerning those holy men, the prophets, and
concerning the apostles of our Lord. Let us see whether any one of
these holy men was constantly with maidens, or with young married
women, or with such widows as the divine apostle declines to receive.
Let us consider, in the fear of God, the manner of life of these holy
men. Lo! we find it written concerning Moses and Aaron, that they acted
and lived in the company of(1) men, who themselves also followed a
course of conduct like theirs. And thus did Joshua also, the son of
Nun. Woman was there none with them; but they by themselves used holily
to minister before God, men with men. And not only so; but they taught
the people, that, whensoever the host moved, every tribe should move on
apart, and the women with the women apart, and that they should go into
the rear behind the host, and the men also apart by their
tribes. And, according to the command of the Lord, so did they set out,
like a wise people, that there might be no disorder on account of the
women when the host moved. With beautiful and well-ordered arrangements
did they march without stumbling. For lo! the Scriptures bear testimony
to my words: "When the children of Israel had crossed over the Sea of
Suth, Moses and the children of Israel sang the praises of the Lord,
and said: We will praise the Lord, because He is exceedingly to be
praised."(2) And, after that Moses had finished(3) singing praises,
then Miriam, the sister of Moses and Aaron, took a timbrel in her
hands, and all the women went out after her, and sang praises with her,
women with women apart, and men with men apart. Then again, we find
that Elisha and Gehazi and the sons of the prophets lived together in
the fear of God, and that they had no females living with them.
Micah too, and all the prophets likewise, we find to have lived in this
manner in the fear of the Lord.
CHAP. XV.--THE EXAMPLE OF JESUS HOW WE MAY ALLOW OURSELVES TO BE SERVED BY WOMEN.
And, not to extend our discourse to too great length, what shall we say
concerning our Lord Jesus Christ? Our Lord Himself was constantly with
His twelve disciples when He had come forth to the world. And not only
so; but also, when He was sending them out, He sent them out two and
two together, men with men; but women were not sent with them, and
neither in the highway nor in the house did they associate with women
or with maidens: and thus they pleased God in everything. Also, when
our Lord Jesus Christ Himself was talking with the woman of Samaria by
the well alone, "His disciples came" and found Him talking with her,
"and wondered that Jesus was standing and talking with a woman."(4) Is
He not a rule, such as may not be set aside, an example, and a pattern
to all the tribes of men? And not only so; but also, when our Lord was
risen from the place of the dead, and Mary came to
the place of sepulture, she ran and fell at the feet of our Lord and
worshipped Him, and would have taken hold of Him. But He said to her:
"Touch Me not; for I am not yet ascended to My Father."(5) Is it not,
then, matter for astonishment, that, while our Lord did not allow Mary,
the blessed woman, to touch His feet, yet thou livest with them, and
art waited on by women and maidens, and sleepest where they sleep, and
women wash thy feet for thee, and anoint thee! Alas for this culpable
state of mind! Alas for this state of mind which is destitute of fear!
Alas for this affrontery and folly, which is without fear of God! Dost
thou not judge thine own self? Dost thou not examine thine own self?
Dost thou not know thine own self anti the measure of thy strength?
These things, moreover, are trustworthy, and these things are true and
right; and these are rules immutable for those who behave
themselves uprightly in our Lord. Many holy women, again, ministered to
holy men of their substance, as the Shunammite woman ministered to
Elisha; but she did not live with him, but the prophet lived in a house
apart. And, when her son died, she wanted to throw herself at the feet
of the prophet; but his attendant would not allow her, but restrained
her. But Elisha said to his servant: "Let her alone, because her soul
is distressed."(6) From these things, then, we ought to understand
their manner of life. To Jesus Christ our Lord women ministered of
their substance: but they did not live with him; but chastely, and
holily, and unblameably they behaved before the Lord, and finished
their course, and received the crown in(7) our Lord God Almighty.
CHAP. XVI.--EXHORTATION TO UNION AND TO OBEDIENCE; CONCLUSION.
Therefore, we beseech you, our brethren in our Lord, that these things
be observed with you, as with us, and that we may be of the same mind,
that we may be one in you and ye may be one in us, and that in
everything we may be of one soul and one heart in our Lord. Whosoever
knoweth the Lord heareth us; and every one who is not of God heareth
not us. He who desires truly to keep sanctity heareth us; and the
virgin who truly desires to keep virginity heareth us; but she who does
not truly desire to keep virginity doth not hear us. Finally, farewell
in our Lord, and rejoice in the Lord, all ye saints Peace and joy be
with you from God the Father through Jesus Christ our Lord. So be it.
Here endeth the Second Epistle of Clement, the disciple of Peter. His prayer be with us! So be it.
RUFINUS, PRESBYTER OF AQUILEIA; HIS PREFACE TO CLEMENT'S BOOK OF RECOGNITIONS.
TO BISHOP GAUDENTIUS.
To thee, indeed, O Gaudentius, thou choice glory of our doctors,
belongs such vigour of mind, yea, such grace of the Spirit, that
whatever you say even in the course of your daily preaching, whatever
you deliver in the church, ought to be preserved in books, and handed
down to posterity for their instruction. But we, whom slenderness of
wit renders less ready, and now old age renders slow and inactive,
though after many delays, yet at length present to you the work which
once the virgin Sylvia of venerable memory enjoined upon us, that we
should render Clement into our language, and you afterwards by
hereditary right demanded of us; and thus we contribute to the use and
profit of our people, no small spoil, as I think, taken from the
libraries of the Greeks, so that we may feed with foreign nourishment
those whom we cannot with our own. For foreign things usually seem both
more
pleasant, and sometimes also more profitable. In short, almost
everything is foreign that brings healing to our bodies, that opposes
diseases, and neutralizes poisons. For Judaea sends us Lacryma balsami,
Crete Coma dictamni, Arabia her flower of spices, India reaps her crop
of spikenard; which, although they reach us in a somewhat more broken
condition than when they leave their native fields, yet retain entire
the sweetness of their odour and their healing virtue. Receive
therefore, my soul,(1) Clement returning to you; receive him now in a
Roman dress. And wonder not if haply the florid countenance of
eloquence appear less in him than usual. It matters not, provided the
sense tastes the same. Therefore we transport foreign merchandise into
our country with much labour. And I know not with how grateful
countenances my countrymen welcome me, bringing to them the rich spoils
of Greece,
and unlocking hidden treasures of wisdom with the key of our language.
But may God grant your prayers, that no unlucky eye nor any livid
aspect may meet us, lest, by an extreme kind of prodigy, while those
from whom he is taken do not envy, yet those upon whom he is bestowed
should repine. Truly it is right to point out the plan of our
translation to you, who have read these works also in Greek, lest haply
in some parts you may think the order of translation not kept. I
suppose you are aware that there are two editions in Greek of this work
of Clement,--the 'A<greek>nagnwseis</greek>, that is,
Recognitions; and that there are two collections of books, differing in
some points, but in many containing the same narrative. In short, the
last part of this work, in which is the relation concerning the
transformation of Simon, is contained in one of the collections, but is
not at
all in the other.(2) There are also in both collections some
dissertations concerning the Unbegotten God and the Begotten, and on
some other subjects, which, to say nothing more, are beyond our
comprehension.(3) These, therefore, as being beyond our powers, I have
chosen to reserve for others, rather than to produce in an imperfect
state. But in the rest, we have given our endeavour, so far as we
could, not to vary either from the sentiments or even from the language
and modes of expression; and this, although it renders the style of the
narrative less ornate, yet it makes it more faithful. The epistle in
which the same Clement, writing to James the Lord's brother, informs
him of the death of Peter, and that he had left him his successor in
his chair and teaching, and in which also the whole subject of church
order is treated, I have not prefixed to this work, both because it is
of later
date, and because I have already translated and published it.(4) But I
do not think it out of place to explain here what in that letter will
perhaps seem to some to be inconsistent. For some ask, Since Linus and
Cletus were bishops in the city of Rome before this Clement, how could
Clement himself, writing to James, say that the chair of teaching was
handed over to him by Peter?(1) Now of this we have heard this
explanation, that Linus and Cletus were indeed bishops in the city of
Rome before Clement, but during the lifetime of Peter: that is, that
they undertook the care of the episcopate, and that he fulfilled the
office of apostleship; as is found also to have been the case at
Caesarea, where, when he himself was present, he yet had Zacchaeus,
ordained by himself, as bishop. And in this way both statements will
appear to be true, both that these bishops are reckoned before Clement,
and yet that Clement received the teacher's seat on the death of Peter.
But now let us see how Clement, writing to James the Lord's brother,
begins his narrative.
RECOGNITIONS OF CLEMENT
BOOK I.
CHAP. I.--CLEMENT'S EARLY HISTORY; DOUBTS.
I Clement, who was born in the city of Rome,[1] was from my earliest
age a lover of chastity; while the bent of my mind held me bound as
with chains of anxiety and sorrow. For a thought that was in me--whence
originating, I cannot tell--constantly led me to think of my condition
of mortality, and to discuss such questions as these: Whether there be
for me any life after death, or whether I am to be wholly annihilated:
whether I did not exist before I was born, and whether there shall be
no remembrance of this life after death, and so the boundlessness of
time shall consign all things to oblivion and silence; so that not only
we shall cease to be, but there shall be no remembrance that we have
ever been. This also I revolved in my mind: when the world was made, or
what was before it was made, or whether it has existed from eternity.
For it seemed certain, that if it had been made, it
must be doomed to dissolution; and if it be dissolved, what is to be
afterwards?--unless, perhaps, all things shall be buried in oblivion
and silence, or something shall be, which the mind of man cannot now
conceive.
CHAP. II.--HIS DISTRESS.
While I was continually revolving in my mind these and such like
questions, suggested I know not how, I was pining away wonderfully
through excess of grief; and, what was worse, if at any time I thought
to cast aside such cares, as being of little use, the waves of anxiety
rose all the higher upon me. For I had in me that most excellent
companion, who would not suffer me to rest--the desire of immortality:
for, as the subsequent issue showed, and the grace of Almighty God
directed, this bent of mind led me to the quest of truth, and the
acknowledgment of the true light; and hence it came to pass, that ere
long I pitied those whom formerly in my ignorance I believed to be
happy.
CHAP. III.--HIS DISSATISFACTION WITH THE SCHOOLS OF THE PHILOSOPHERS.
Having therefore such a bent of mind from my earliest years, the desire
of learning something led me to frequent the schools of the
philosophers. There I saw that nought else was done, save that
doctrines were asserted and controverted without end, contests were
waged, and the arts of syllogisms and the subtleties of conclusions
were discussed. If at any time the doctrine of the immortality of the
soul prevailed, I was thankful; if at any time it was impugned, I went
away sorrowful. Still, neither doctrine had the power of truth over my
heart. This only I understood, that opinions and definitions of things
were accounted true or false, not in accordance with their nature and
the truth of the arguments, but in proportion to the talents of those
who supported them. And I was all the more tortured in the bottom of my
heart, because I was neither able to lay hold of any of those things
which were spoken as firmly established, nor was I able to lay aside
the desire of inquiry; but the more I endeavoured to neglect and
despise them, so much the more eagerly, as I have said, did a desire of
this sort, creeping in upon me secretly as with a kind of pleasure,
take possession of my heart and mind.
CHAP. IV.--HIS INCREASING DISQUIET.
Being therefore straitened in the discovery of things, I said to
myself, Why do we labour in vain, since the end of things is manifest?
For if after death I shall be no more, my present torture is useless;
but if there is to be for me a life after death, let us keep for that
life the excitements that belong to it, lest perhaps some sadder things
befall me than those which I now suffer, unless I shall have lived
piously and soberly; and, according to the opinions of some of the
philosophers, I be consigned to the stream of dark-rolling Phlegethon,
or to Tartarus, like Sisyphus and Tityus, and to eternal punishment in
the infernal regions, like Ixion and Tantalus. And again I would answer
to myself: But these things are fables; or if it be so, since the
matter is in doubt, it is better to live piously. But again I would
ponder with myself, How should I restrain myself from the lust of
sin, while uncertain as to the reward of righteousness?--and all the
more when I have no certainty what righteousness is, or what is
pleasing to God; and when I cannot ascertain whether the soul be
immortal, and be such that it has anything to hope for; nor do I know
what the future is certainly to be. Yet still I cannot rest from
thoughts of this sort.
CHAP. V.--HIS DESIGN TO TEST THE IMMORTALITY OF THE SOUL.
What, then, shall I do? This shall I do. I shall proceed to Egypt, and
there I shall cultivate the friendship of the hierophants or prophets,
who preside at the shrines. Then I shall win over a magician by money,
and entreat him, by what they call the necromantic art, to bring me a
soul from the infernal regions, as if I were desirous of consulting it
about some business. But this shall be my consultation, whether the
soul be immortal. Now, the proof that the soul is immortal will be put
past doubt, not from what it says, or from what I hear, but from what I
see: for seeing it with my eyes, I shall ever after hold the surest
conviction of its immortality; and no fallacy of words or uncertainty
of hearing shall ever be able to disturb the persuasion produced by
sight. However, I related this project to a certain philosopher with
whom I was intimate, who counselled me not to venture
upon it; "for," said he, "if the soul should not obey the call of the
magician, you henceforth will live more hopelessly, as thinking that
there is nothing after death, and also as having tried things unlawful.
If, however, yon seem to see anything, what religion or what piety can
arise to you from things unlawful and implores? For they say that
transactions of this sort are hateful to the Divinity, and that God
sets Himself in opposition to those who trouble souls after their
release from the body." When I heard this, I was indeed staggered in my
purpose; yet I could not in any way either lay aside my longing, or
cast off the distressing thought.
CHAP. VI.--HEARS OF CHRIST.
Not to make a long story of it, whilst I was tossed upon these billows
of my thought, a certain report, which took its rise in the regions of
the East in the reign of Tiberius Caesar, gradually reached us; and
gaining strength as it passed through every place, like some good
message sent from God, it was filling the whole world, and suffered not
the divine will to be concealed in silence. For it was spread over all
places, announcing that there was a certain person in Judaea, who,
beginning in the spring-time,[1] was preaching the kingdom of God to
the Jews, and saying that those should receive it who should observe
the ordinances of His commandments and His doctrine. And that His
speech might be believed to be worthy of credit, and full of the
Divinity, He was said to perform many mighty works, and wonderful signs
and prodigies by His mere word; so that, as one having power from
God, He made the deaf to hear, and the blind to see, and the lame to
stand erect, and expelled every infirmity and all demons from men; yea,
that He even raised dead persons who were brought to Him; that He cured
letters also, looking at them from a distance; and that there was
absolutely nothing which seemed impossible to Him. These and such like
things were confirmed in process of time, not now by frequent rumours,
but by the plain statements of persons coming from those quarters; and
clay by day the truth of the matter was further disclosed.
CHAP. VII.--ARRIVAL OF BARNABAS AT ROME.
At length meetings began to be held in various places in the city, and
this subject to be discussed in conversation, and to be a matter of
wonder who this might be who had appeared, and what message He had
brought from God to men; until, about the same year, a certain man,
standing in a most crowded place in the city, made proclamation to the
people, saying: "Hear me, O ye citizens of Rome. The Son of God is now
in the regions of Judaea, promising eternal life to ever), one who will
hear Him, but upon condition that he shall regulate his actions
according to the will of Him by whom He hath been sent, even of God the
Father. Wherefore turn ye from evil things to good, from things
temporal to things eternal. Acknowledge that there is one God, ruler of
heaven and earth, in whose righteous sight ye unrighteous inhabit His
world. But if ye be converted, and act according to His will,
then, coming to the world to come, and being made immortal, ye shall
enjoy His unspeakable blessings and rewards."[2] Now, the man who spoke
these things to the people was from the regions of the East, by nation
a Hebrew, by name Barnabas, who said that he himself was one of His
disciples, and that he was sent for this end, that he should declare
these things to those who would hear them.[3] When I heard these
things, I began, with the rest of the multitude, to follow him, and to
hear what he had to say. Truly I perceived that there was nothing of
dialectic artifice in the man, but that he expounded with simplicity,
and without any craft of speech, such things as he had heard from the
Son of God, or had seen. For he did not confirm his assertions by the
force of arguments, but produced, from the people who stood round about
him, many witnesses of the sayings and marvels which he related.
CHAP. VIII.--HIS PREACHING.
Now, inasmuch as the people began to assent willingly to the things
which were sincerely spoken, and to embrace his simple discourse, those
who thought themselves learned or philosophic began to laugh at the
man, and to flout him, and to throw out for him the grappling-hooks of
syllogisms, like strong arms. But he, unterrified, regarding their
subtleties as mere ravings, did not even judge them worthy of an
answer, but boldly pursued the subject which he had set before him. At
length, some one having proposed this question to him as he was
speaking, Why a gnat has been so formed, that though it is a small
creature, and has six feet, yet it has got wings in addition; whereas
an elephant, though it is an immense animal, and has no wings, yet has
only four feet; he, paying no attention to the question, went on with
his discourse, which had been interrupted by the unseasonable
challenge,
only adding this admonition at every interruption: "We have it in
charge to declare to you the words and the wondrous works of Him who
hath sent us, and to confirm the truth of what we speak, not by
artfully devised arguments, but by witnesses produced from amongst
yourselves. For I recognise many standing in the midst of you whom I
remember to have heard along with us the things which we have heard,
and to have seen what we have seen. But be it in your option to receive
or to spurn the tidings which we bring to you. For we cannot keep back
what we know to be for your advantage, because, if we be silent, woe is
to us; but to you, if you receive not what we speak, destruction. I
could indeed very easily answer your foolish challenges, if you asked
for the sake of learning truth,--I mean as to the difference of a gnat
and an elephant; but now it were absurd to speak to you of these
creatures, when the very Creator and Framer of all things is unknown by
you."
CHAP. IX.--CLEMENT'S INTERPOSITION ON BEHALF OF BARNABAS.
When he had thus spoken, all, as with one consent, with rude voice
raised a shout of derision, to put him to shame, and to silence him,
crying out that he was a barbarian and a madman. When I saw matters
going on in this way, being filled, I know not whence, with a certain
zeal, and inflamed with religious enthusiasm, I could not keep silence,
but cried out with all boldness, "Most righteously does Almighty God
hide His will from you, whom He foresaw to be unworthy of the knowledge
of Himself, as is manifest to those who are really wise, from what you
are now doing. For when you see that preachers of the will of God have
come amongst you, because their speech makes no show of knowledge of
the grammatical art, but in simple and unpolished language they set
before you the divine commands, so that all who hear may be able to
follow and to understand the things that are spoken, you
deride the ministers and messengers of your salvation, not knowing that
it is the condemnation of you who think yourselves skilful and
eloquent, that rustic and barbarous men have the knowledge of the
truth; whereas, when it has come to you, it is not even received as a
guest, while, if your intemperance and lust did not oppose, it ought to
have been a citizen and a native. Thus you are convicted of not being
friends of truth and philosophers, but followers of boasting and vain
speakers. Ye think that truth dwells not in simple, but in ingenious
and subtle words, and produce countless thousands of words which are
not to be rated at the worth of one word. What, then, do ye think will
become of you, all ye crowd of Greeks, if there is to be, as he says, a
judgment of God? But now give over laughing at this man to your own
destruction, and let any one of you who pleases answer me; for,
indeed, by your barking you annoy the ears even of those who desire to
be saved, and by your clamour you turn aside to the fall of infidelity
the minds that are prepared for faith. What pardon can there be for you
who deride and do violence to the messenger of the truth when he offers
to you the knowledge of God? whereas, even if he brought you nothing of
truth, yet, even for the kindness of his intentions towards you, you
ought to receive with gratitude and welcome."
CHAP. X.--INTERCOURSE WITH BARNABAS.
While I was urging these and similar arguments, a great excitement was
stirred up amongst the bystanders, some being moved with pity as
towards a stranger, and approving my speech as in accordance with that
feeling; others, petulant and stolid, rousing the anger of their
undisciplined minds as much against me as against Barnabas. But as the
day was declining to evening, I laid hold of Barnabas by the right
hand, and led him away, although reluctantly, to my house; and there I
made him remain, lest perchance any one of the rude rabble should lay
hands upon him. While we were thus placed in contact for a few days, I
gladly heard him discoursing the word of truth; yet he hastened his
departure, saying that he must by all means celebrate at Judaea a
festal day of his religion which was approaching, and that there he
should remain in future with his countrymen and his brethren, evidently
indicating that he was horrified at the wrong that had been done to
him.
CHAP. XI.--DEPARTURE OF BARNABAS.
At length I said to him, "Only expound to me the doctrine of that man
who you say has appeared, and I will arrange your sayings in my
language, and will preach the kingdom and righteousness of Almighty
God; and after that, if you wish it, I shall even sail along with you,
for I am extremely desirous to see Judaea, and perhaps I shall remain
with you always." To this he answered, "If indeed you wish to see our
country, and to learn those things which you desire, set sail with me
even now; or, if there be anything that detains you now, I shall leave
with you directions to my dwelling, so that when you please to come you
may easily find me; for tomorrow I shall set out on my journey." When I
saw him determined, I went down with him to the harbour, and carefully
took from him the directions which he gave me to find his dwelling. I
told him that, but for the necessity of getting some
money which was due to me, I should not at all delay, but that I should
speedily follow him. Having told him this, I commended him to the
kindness of those who had charge of the ship, and returned sad; for I
was possessed of the memory of the intercourse which I had had with an
excellent guest and a choice friend.
CHAP. XII.--CLEMENT'S ARRIVAL AT CAESAREA, AND INTRODUCTION TO PETER.
Having then stopped for a few days, and having in some measure finished
the business of collecting what was owing to me (for I neglected many
things through my desire of hastening, that I might not be hindered
from my purpose ), I set sail direct for Judaea, and after fifteen days
landed at Caesarea Stratonis, which is the largest city in
Palestine.[1] When I had landed, and was seeking for an inn, I learned
from the conversation of the people, that one Peter, a most approved
disciple of Him who appeared in Judaea, and showed many signs and
miracles divinely performed among men, was going to hold a discussion
of words and questions the next day with one Simon, a Samaritan. Having
heard this, I asked to be shown his lodging; and having founder it, and
standing before the door, I informed the doorkeeper who I was, and
whence I came; and, behold, Barnabas coming out, as soon as he saw
me rushed into my arms, weeping for joy, and, seizing me by the hand,
led me in to Peter. Having pointed him out to me at a distance. "
This," said he, "is Peter, of whom I spoke, to you as the greatest in
the wisdom of God, and to whom also I have spoken constantly of you.
Enter, therefore, as one well known to him. For he is well acquainted
with all the good that is in thee, and has carefully made himself aware
of your religious purpose, whence also he is greatly desirous to see
you. Therefore I present you to him to-day as a great gift." At the
same time, presenting me, he said, "This, O Peter, is Clement."
CHAP. XIII.--HIS CORDIAL RECEPTION BY PETER.
But Peter most kindly, when he heard my name, immediately ran to me and
kissed me. Then, having made me sit down, he said, "Thou didst well to
receive as thy guest Barnabas, preacher of the truth, nothing fearing
the rage of the insane people. Thou shalt be blessed. For as you have
deemed an ambassador of the truth worthy of all honour, so the truth
herself shall receive thee a wanderer and a stranger, and shall enroll
thee a citizen of her own city; and then there shall be great joy to
thee, because, imparting a small favour, thou shalt be written heir of
eternal blessings. Now, therefore, do not trouble yourself to explain
your mind to me; for Barnabas has with faithful speech informed me of
all things about you and your dispositions, almost daily and without
ceasing, recalling the memory of your good qualities And to point out
to you shortly, as to a friend already of one mind
with us, what is your best course; if there is nothing to hinder you,
come along with us, and hear the word of the truth, which we are going
to speak in every place until we come even to the city of Rome; and
now, if you wish anything, speak."
CHAP. XIV.--HIS ACCOUNT OF HIMSELF.
Having detailed to him what purpose I had conceived from the beginning,
and how I had been distracted with vain inquiries, and all those things
which at first I intimated to thee, my lord James, so that I need not
repeat the same things now, I willingly agreed to travel with him; "for
that," said I, "is just what I was most eagerly desirous of. But first
I should wish the scheme of truth to be expounded to the, that I may
know whether the soul is mortal or immortal; and if immortal, whether
it shall be brought into judgment for those things which it does here.
Further, I desire to know what that righteousness is, which is pleasing
to God; then, further, whether the world was created, and why it was
created, and whether it is to be dissolved, and whether it is to be
renovated and made better, or whether after this there shall be no
world at all; and, not to mention everything, I
should wish to be told what is the case with respect to these and such
like things." To this Peter answered, "I shall briefly impart to you
the knowledge of these things, O Clement: therefore listen.
CHAP. XV.--PETER'S FIRST INSTRUCTION: CAUSES OF IGNORANCE.
"The will and counsel of God has for many reasons been concealed from
men; first, indeed, through bad instruction, wicked associations, evil
habits, unprofitable conversation, and un- righteous presumptions. On
account of all these, I say, first error, then contempt, then
infidelity and malice, covetousness also, and vain boasting, and other
such like evils, have filled the whole house of this world, like some
enormous smoke, and preventing those who dwell in it from seeing its
Founder aright, and from perceiving what things are pleasing to Him.
What, then, is fitting for those who are within, excepting with a cry
brought forth from their inmost hearts to invoke His aid, who alone is
not shut up in the smoke-filled house, that He would approach and open
the door of the house, so that the smoke may be dissipated which is
within, and the light of the sun which shines without may be admitted.
CHAP. XVI.--INSTRUCTION CONTINUED: THE TRUE PROPHET.
"He, therefore, whose aid is needed for the house filled with the
darkness of ignorance and the smoke of vices, is He, we say, who is
called the true Prophet, who alone can enlighten the souls of men, so
that with their eyes they may plainly see the way of safety. For
otherwise it is impossible to get knowledge of divine and eternal
things, unless one learns of that true Prophet; because, as you
yourself stated a little ago, the belief of things, and the opinions of
causes, are estimated in proportion to the talents of their advocates:
hence, also, one and the same cause is now thought just, now unjust;
and what now seemed true, anon becomes false on the assertion of
another. For this reason, the credit of religion and piety demanded the
presence of the true Prophet, that He Himself might tell us respecting
each particular, how the truth stands, and might teach us how we are to
believe concerning each.[1] And therefore, before all else, the
credentials of the prophet himself must be examined with all care; and
when you have once ascertained that he is a prophet, it behoves you
thenceforth to believe him in everything, and not further to discuss
the particulars which he teaches, but to hold the things which he
speaks as certain and sacred; which things, although they seem to be
received by faith, yet are believed on the ground of the probation
previously instituted. For when once at the outset the truth of the
prophet is established on examination, the rest is to be heard and held
on the ground of the faith by which it is already established that he
is a teacher of truth. And as it is certain that all things which
pertain to divine knowledge ought to be held according to the rule of
truth, so it is beyond doubt that from none but Himself alone can it be
known what is true."
CHAP. XVII.--PETER REQUESTS HIM TO BE HIS ATTENDANT.
Having thus spoken, he set forth to me so openly and so clearly who
that Prophet was, and how He might be found, that I seethed to have
before my eyes, and to handle with my hand, the proofs which he
produced concerning the prophetic truth; and I was struck with intense
astonishment, how no one sees, though placed before his eyes, those
things which all are seeking for. Whence, by his command, reducing into
order what he had spoken to me, I compiled a book concerning the true
Prophet, and sent it to you from Caesarea by his command. For he said
that he had received a command from you to send you every year an
account of his sayings and doings.[2] Meantime, at the beginning of his
discourse which he delivered to me the first day, when he had
instructed me very fully concerning the true Prophet, and very many
things besides, he added also this: "See," said he, "for the future,
and be
present at the discussions which whenever any necessity arises, I shall
hold with those who contradict; against whom, when I dispute, even if I
shall seem to be worsted, I shall not be afraid of your being led to
doubt of those things which I have stated to you; because, even if I
shall seem to be beaten, yet those things shall not therefore seem to
be uncertain which the true Prophet has delivered to us. Yet I hope
that we shall not be overcome in disputations either, if only our
hearers are reasonable, and friends of truth, who can discern the force
and bearing of words, and recognise what discourse comes from the
sophistical art, not containing truth, but an image of truth; and what
that is, which, uttered simply and without craft, depends for all its
power not on show and ornanent, but on truth and reason."
CHAP. XVIII.--HIS PROFITING BY PETER'S INSTRUCTION.
To this I answered: "I give thanks to God Almighty, because I have been
instructed as I wished and desired. At all events, you may depend upon
me so far, that I can never come to doubt of those things which I have
learned of you; so that even if you yourself should at any time wish to
transfer my faith from the true Prophet, you should not be able,
because I have drunk in with all my heart what you have spoken. And
that you may not think that I am promising you a great thing when I say
that I cannot be moved away from this faith, it is with me a certainty,
that whoever has received this account of the true Prophet, can never
afterwards so much as doubt of its truth. And therefore I am confident
with respect to this heaven-taught doctrine, in which all the art of
malice is overborne. For in opposition to this prophecy neither any art
can stand, nor the subtleties of sophisms and
syllogism; but every one who hears of the true Prophet must of
necessity long immediately for the truth itself, nor will he
afterwards, under pretext of seeking the truth, endure diverse errors.
Wherefore, O my lord Peter, be not further anxious about me, as if I
were one who does not know what he has received, and how great a gift
has been conferred on him. Be assured that you have conferred a favour
on one who knows and understands its value: nor can I be easily
deceived on that account, because I seem to have gotten quickly what I
long desired; for it may be that one who desires gets quickly, while
another does not even slowly attain the things which he desires."
CHAP. XIX.--PETER'S SATISFACTION.
Then Peter, when he heard me speak thus, said: "I give thanks to my
God, both for your salvation and for my own peace; for I am greatly
delighted to see that you have understood what is the greatness of the
prophetic virtue, and because, as you say, not even I myself, if I
should wish it (which God forbid!), should be able to turn you away to
another faith. Now henceforth begin to be with us, and to-morrow be
present at our discussions, for I am to have a contest with Simon the
magician." When he had thus spoken, he retired to take food along with
his friends; but he ordered me to eat by myself;[1] and after the meal,
when he had sung praise to God and given thanks, he rendered to me an
account of this proceeding, and added, "May the Lord grant to thee to
be made like to us in all things, that, receiving baptism, thou mayest
be able to meet with us at the same table." Having thus
spoken, he ordered me to go to rest, for by this time both fatigue and
the time of the day called to sleep.
CHAP. XX.--POSTPONEMENT OF DISCUSSION WITH SIMON MAGUS.
Early next morning Zacchaeus[2] came in to us, and after salutation,
said to Peter: "Simon puts off the discussion till the eleventh day of
the present month, which is seven days hence, for he says that then he
will have more leisure for the contest. But to me it seems that his
putting off is also advantageous to us, so that more may come together,
who may be either hearers or judges of our disputation. However, if it
seem proper to you, let us occupy the interval in discussing among
ourselves the things which, we suppose, may come into the controversy;
so that each of us, knowing what things are to be proposed, and what
answers are to be given, may consider with himself if they are all
right, or if an adversary shall be able to find anything to object, or
to set aside the things which we bring against him. But if the things
which are to be spoken by us are manifestly impregnable on
every side, we shall have confidence in entering upon the examination.
And indeed, this is my opinion, that first of all it ought to be
inquired what is the origin of all things, or what is the immediate[3]
thing which may be called the cause of all things which are: then, with
respect to all things that exist, whether they have been made, and by
whom, through whom, and for whom; whether they have received their
subsistence from one, or from two, or from many; and whether they have
been taken and fashioned from none previously subsisting, or from some:
then, whether there is any virtue in the highest things, or in the
lower; whether there is anything which is better than all, or anything
that is inferior to all; whether there are any motions, or none;
whether those things which are seen were always, and shall be always;
whether they have come into existence without a creator, and shall
pass away without a destroyer. If, I say, the discussion begin with
these things, I think that the things which shall be inquired into,
being discussed with diligent examination, will be easily ascertained.
And when these are ascertained, the knowledge of those that follow will
be easily found. I have stated my opinion; be pleased to intimate what
you think of the matter.[4]
CHAP. XXI. -- ADVANTAGE OF THE DELAY.
To this Peter answered: "Tell Simon in the meantime to do as he
pleases, and to rest assured that, Divine Providence granting, he shall
always find us ready." Then Zacchaeus went out to intimate to Simon
what he had been told. But Peter, looking at us, and perceiving that I
was saddened by the putting off of the contest, said: "He who believes
that the world is administered by the providence of the Most High God.
ought not, O Clement, my friend, to take it amiss, in whatever way
particular things happen, being assured that the righteousness of God
guides to a favourable and fitting issue even those things which seem
superfluous or contrary in any business, and especially towards those
who worship Him more intimately; and therefore he who is assured of
these things, as I have said, if anything occur contrary to his
expectation, he knows how to drive away grief from his mind on that
account, holding it unquestionable in his better judgment, that, by the
government of the good God, even what seems contrary may be turned to
good. Wherefore, O Clement, even now let not this delay of the magician
Simon sadden you: for I believe that it has been done by the providence
of God, for your advantage; that I may be able, in this interval of
seven days, to expound to you the method of our faith without any
distraction, and the order continuously, according to the tradition of
the true Prophet, who alone knows tile past as it was, the present as
it is, and the future as it shall be: which things were indeed plainly
spoken by Him, but are not plainly written; so much so, that when they
are read, they cannot be understood without an expound-er, on account
of the sin which has grown up with men, as I said before. Therefore I
shall explain all things to you, that in those things which are written
yon may clearly perceive what is the mind of the Lawgiver."
CHAP. XXII. -- REPETITION OF INSTRUCTIONS.
When he had said this, he began to expound to me point by point of
those chapters of the law which seemed to be in question, from the
beginning of the creation even to that point of time at which I came to
him at Caesarea, telling me that the delay of Simon had contributed to
my learning all things in order. "At other times." said he, "we shall
discourse more fully on individual points of which we have now spoken
shortly, according as the occasion of our conversation shall bring them
before us; so that, according to my promise, you may gain a full and
perfect knowledge of all. Since, then, by this delay we have to-day on
our hands, I wish to repeat to you again what has been spoken, that it
may be the better recalled to your memory." Then he began in this way
to refresh my recollection of what he had said: "Do you remember, O
friend Clement, the account I gave you of the eternal
age, that knows no end?" Then said I, "Never, O Peter, shall I retain
anything, if I can lose or forget that."
CHAP. XXIII. -- REPETITION CONTINUED.
Then Peter, having heard my answer with pleasure, said: "I congratulate
you because you have answered thus, not because you speak of these
things easily, but because you profess that you remember them; for the
most sublime truths are best honoured by means of silence. Yet, for the
credit of those things which you remember concerning things not to be
spoken, [1] tell me what you retain of those things which we spoke of
in the second place, which can easily be spoken out, that, perceiving
your tenacity of memory, I may the more readily point out to you, and
freely open, the things of which I wish to speak." Then I, when I
perceived that he rejoiced in the good memory of his hearers, said:
"Not only am I mindful of your definition, but also of that preface
which was prefixed to the definition; and of almost all things that you
have expounded, I retain the sense complete, though not all
the words; because the things that you have spoken have been made, as
it were, native to my soul, and inborn. For you have held out a most
sweet cup to me in my excessive thirst. And that you may not suppose
that I am occupying you with words, being unmindful of things, I shall
now call to mind the things which were spoken, in which the order of
your discussion greatly helps me; for the way in which the things that
you said followed by consequence upon one another, and were arranged in
a balanced man-her, makes them easily recalled to memory by the lines
of their order. For the order of sayings is useful for remembering
them: for when you begin to follow them point by point in succession,
when anything is wanting, immediately the sense seeks for it; and when
it has found it, retains it, or at all events, if it cannot discover
it, there will be no reluctance to ask it of the master. But
not to delay in granting what you demand of me, I shall shortly
rehearse what you delivered to me concerning the definition of truth.
CHAP. XXIV. -- REPETITION CONTINUED.
"There always was, there is now, and there ever shall be, that by which
the first Will begotten from eternity consists; and from the first Will
proceeds a second Will. After these came the world; and from the world
came time: from this, the multitude of men; from the multitude the
election of the beloved, from whose oneness of mind the peaceful
kingdom of God is constructed. But the rest, which ought to follow
these, you promised to tell me at another time. After this, when you
had explained about the creation of the world, you intimated the decree
of God, "which He, of His own good pleasure, announced in the presence
of all the first angels," and which He ordained as an eternal law to
all; and how He established two kingdoms,--I mean that of the present
time and that of the future,--and appointed times to each, and decreed
that a day of judgment should be expected, which He
determined, in which a severance is to be made of things and of souls:
so that the wicked indeed shall be consigned to eternal fire for their
sins; but those who have lived according to the will of God the
Creator, having received a blessing for their good works, effulgent
with brightest light, introduced into an eternal abode, and abiding in
incorruption, shall receive eternal gifts of ineffable blessings."
CHAP. XXV. -- REPETITION CONTINUED.
While I was going on thus, Peter, enraptured with joy, and anxious for
me as if I had been his son, lest perhaps I should fail in recollection
of the rest, and be put to shame on account of those who were present,
said: "It is enough, O Clement; for you have stated these things more
clearly than I myself explained them." Then said I, "Liberal learning
has conferred upon me the power of orderly narration, and of stating
those things clearly for which there is occasion. And if we use
learning in asserting the errors of antiquity, we ruin ourselves by
gracefulness and smoothness of speech; but if we apply learning and
grace of speech to the assertion of the truth, I think that not a
little advantage is thereby gained. Be that as it may, my lord Peter,
you can but imagine with what thankfulness I am transported for all the
rest of your instruction indeed, but especially for the
statement of that doctrine which you gave: There is one God, whose work
the world is, and who, because He is in all respects righteous, shall
render to every one according to his deeds. And after that you added:
For the assertion of this dogma countless thousands of words will be
brought forward; but in those to whom is granted knowledge of the true
Prophet, all this forest of words is cut down. And on this account,
since you have delivered to me a discourse concerning the true Prophet,
you have strengthened me with all confidence of your assertions." And
then, having perceived that the sum of all religion and piety consists
in this, I immediately replied: "You have proceeded most excellently, O
Peter: wherefore, in future, expound unhesitatingly, as to one who
already knows what are the foundations of faith and piety, the
traditions of the true Prophet, who alone, as has been clearly
proved, is to be believed. But that exposition which requires
assertions and arguments, reserve for the unbelievers, to whom you have
not yet judged it proper to commit the indubitable faith of prophetic
grace." When I had said this, I added: "You promised that you would
give at the proper time two things: first this exposition, at once
simple and entirely free from error; and then an exposition of each
individual point as it may be evolved in the course of the various
questions which shall be raised. And after this you expounded the
sequence of things in order from the beginning of the world, even to
the present time; and if you please, I can repeat the whole from
memory."
CHAP. XXVI. -- FRIENDSHIP OF GOD; HOW SECURED.
To this Peter answered: "I am exceedingly delighted, O Clement, that I
commit my words to so safe a heart; for to be mindful of the things
that are spoken is an indication of having in readiness the faith of
works. But he from whom the wicked demon steals away the words of
salvation, and snatches them away from his memory, cannot be saved,
even though he wish it; for he loses the way by which life is reached.
Wherefore let us the rather repeat what has been spoken, and confirm it
in your heart, that is, in what manner or by whom the world was made,
that we may proceed to the friendship of the Creator. But His
friendship is secured by living well, and by obeying His will; which
will is the law of all that live. We shall therefore unfold these
things briefly to you, in order that they may be the more surely
remembered.
CHAP. XXVII. -- ACCOUNT OF THE CREATION.
"In the beginning, [1] when God had made the heaven and the earth, [2]
as one house, the shadow which was cast by the mundane bodies involved
m darkness those things which were enclosed in it. But when the will of
God had introduced light, that darkness which had been caused by the
shadows of bodies was straightway dispelled: then at length light is
appointed for the day, darkness for the night. And now the water which
was within the world, in the middle space of that first heaven and
earth, congealed as if with frost, and solid as crystal, is distended,
and the middle spaces of the heaven and earth are separated as by a
firmament of this sort; and that firmament the Creator called heaven,
so called by the name of that previously made: and so He divided into
two portions that fabric of the universe, although it was but one
house. The reason of the division was this, that the upper
portion might afford a dwelling-place to angels, and the lower to men.
After this, the place of the sea and the chaos which had been made
received that portion of the water which remained below, by order of
the eternal Will; and these flowing down to the sunk and hollow places,
the dry land appeared; and the gatherings of the waters were made seas.
And after this the earth, which had appeared, produced various species
of herbs and shrubs. It gave forth fountains also, and rivers, not only
in the plains, but on the mountains. And so all things were prepared,
that men who were to dwell in it might have it in their power to use
all these things according to their will, that is, either for good or
evil.
CHAP. XXVIII. -- ACCOUNT OF THE CREATION CONTINUED.
"After this He adorns that visible heaven with stars. He places in it
also the sun and the moon, that the day might enjoy the light of the
one, the night that of the other; and that at the same time they might
be for an indication of things past, present, and future. For they were
made for signs of seasons and of days, which, although they are seen
indeed by all, are understood only by the learned and intelligent. And
when, after this, He had ordered living creatures to be produced from
the earth and the waters, He made Paradise, which also He named a place
of delights. But after all these things He made man, on whose account
He had prepared all things, whose internal species [1] is older, and
for whose sake all things that are were made, given up to his service,
and assigned to the uses of his habitation.
CHAP. XXIX. -- THE GIANTS: THE FLOOD.
"All things therefore being completed which are in heaven, and in
earth, and in the waters, and the human race also having multiplied, in
the eighth generation, righteous men, who had lived the life of angels,
being allured by the beauty of women, fell into promiscuous and illicit
connections with these; [2] and thenceforth acting in all things
without discretion, and disorderly, they changed the state of human
affairs and the divinely prescribed order of life, so that either by
persuasion or force they compelled all men to sin against God their
Creator. In the ninth generation are born the giants, so called from of
old, [3] not dragon-footed, as the fables of the Greeks relate, but men
of immense bodies, whose bones, of enormous size, are still shown in
some places for confirmation. But against these the righteous
providence of God brought a flood upon the world, that the earth
might be purified from their pollution, and every place might be turned
into a sea by the destruction of the wicked. Yet there was then found
one righteous man, by name Noah, who, being delivered in an ark with
his three sons and their wives, became the colonizer of the world after
the subsiding of the waters, with those animals and seeds which he had
shut up with him.
CHAP. XXX. -- NOAH'S SONS.
"In the twelfth generation, when God had blessed men, and they had
begun to multiply, [4] they received a commandment that they should not
taste blood, for on account of this also the deluge had been sent. In
the thirteenth generation, when the second of Noah's three sons had
done an injury to his father, and had been cursed by him, he brought
the condition of slavery upon his posterity. His elder brother meantime
obtained the lot of a dwelling-place in the middle region of the world,
in which is the country of Judaea ; the younger obtained the eastern
quarter, and he the western. In the fourteenth generation one of the
cursed progeny first erected an altar to demons. for the purpose of
magical arts, and offered there bloody sacrifices. In the fifteenth
generation, for the first time, men set up an idol and worshipped it.
Until that time the Hebrew language, which had been given by
God to men, bore sole sway. In the sixteenth generation the sons of men
migrated from the east, and, coming to the lands that had been assigned
to their fathers, each one marked the place of his own allotment by his
own name. In the seventeenth generation Nimrod I. reigned in Babylonia,
and built a city, and thence migrated to the Persians, and taught them
to worship fire. [1]
CHAP. XXXI. -- WORLD AFTER THE FLOOD.
"In the eighteenth generation walled cities were built, armies were
organized and armed, judges and laws were sanctioned, temples were
built, and the princes of nations were adored as gods. In the
nineteenth generation the descendants of him who had been cursed after
the flood, going beyond their proper bounds which they had obtained by
lot in the western regions, drove into the eastern lands those who had
obtained the middle portion of the world, and pursued them as far as
Persia, while themselves violently took possession of the country from
which they expelled them. In the twentieth generation a son for the
first time died before his father, [2] on account of an incestuous
crime.
CHAP. XXXII. -- ABRAHAM.
"In the twenty-first generation there was a certain wise man, of the
race of those who were expelled, of the family of Noah's eldest son, by
name Abraham, from whom our Hebrew nation is derived. [3] When the
whole world was again overspread with errors, and when for the
hideousness of its crimes destruction was really for it, this time not
by water, but fire, and when already the scourge was hanging over the
whole earth, beginning with Sodom, this man, by reason of his
friendship with God, who was well pleased with him, obtained from God
that the whole world should not equally perish. From the first this
same man, being an astrologer, was able, from the account and order of
the stars, to recognise the Creator, while all others were in error,
and understood that all things are regulated by His providence. Whence
also an angel, [4] standing by him in a vision, instructed him more
fully
concerning those things which he was beginning to perceive. He showed
him also what belonged to his race and posterity, and promised him that
those districts should be restored rather than given to them.
CHAP. XXXIII. -- ABRAHAM: HIS POSTERITY.
"Therefore Abraham, when he was desirous to learn the causes of things,
and was intently pondering upon what had been told him, the true
Prophet appeared to him, who alone knows the hearts and purpose of men,
and disclosed to him all things which he desired. He taught him the
knowledge of the Divinity; intimated the origin of the world, and
likewise its end; showed him the immortality of the soul, and the
manner of life which was pleasing to God; declared also the
resurrection of the dead, the future judgment, the reward of the good,
the punishment of the evil,--all to be regulated by righteous judgment:
and having given him all this information plainly and sufficiently, He
departed again to the invisible abodes. But while Abraham was still in
ignorance, as we said to you before, two sons were born to him, of whom
the one was called Ismael, and the other Heliesdros. From the one are
descended the barbarous nations, from the other the people of the
Persians, some of whom have adopted the manner of living and the
institutions of their neighbours, the Brachmans. Others settled in
Arabia, of whose posterity some also have spread into Egypt. From them
some of the Indians and of the Egyptians have learned to be
circumcised, and to be of purer observance than others, although in
process of time most of them have turned to impiety what was the proof
and sign of purity.
CHAP. XXXIV. -- THE ISRAELITES IN EGYPT.
"Nevertheless, as he had got these two sons during the time while he
still lived in ignorance of things, having received the knowledge of
God, he asked of the Righteous One that he might merit to have
offspring by Sarah, who was his lawful wife, though she was barren. She
obtained a son. whom he named Isaac, from whom came jacob, and from him
the twelve patriarchs, and from these twelve seventy-two. These, when
famine befell came into Egypt with all their family; and in the course
of four hundred years, being multiplied by the blessing and promise of
God, they were afflicted by the Egyptians. And when they were afflicted
the true Prophet appeared to Moses, [5] and struck the Egyptians with
ten plagues, when they refused to let the Hebrew people depart from
them, and return to their native land; and he brought the people of God
out of Egypt. But those of the Egyptians who survived the
plagues, being infected with the animosity of their king, pursued after
the Hebrews. And when they had overtaken them at the sea-shore, anti
thought to destroy and exterminate them all, Moses, pouring out prayer
to God, divided the sea into two parts, so that the water was held on
the right hand and on the left as if it had been frozen, and the people
of God passed as over a dry road; but the Egyptians who were pursuing
them, rashly entering, were drowned. For when the last of the Hebrews
came out, the last of the Egyptians went down into the sea; and
straightway the waters of the sea, which by his command were held bound
as with frost, were loosed by his command who had bound them, and
recovering their natural freedom, inflicted punishment on the wicked
nation.
CHAP. XXXV. -- THE EXODUS.
"After this, Moses, by the command of God, whose providence is over
all, led out the people of the Hebrews into the wilderness; and,
leaving the shortest road which leads from Egypt to Judaea, he led the
people through long windings of the wilderness, that, by the discipline
of forty years, the novelty of a changed manner of life might root out
the evils which had clung to them by a long-continued familiarity with
the customs of the Egyptians. Meantime they came to Mount Sinai, and
thence the law was given to them with voices and sights from heaven,
written in ten precepts, of which the first and greatest was that they
should worship God Himself alone, and not make to themselves any
appearance or form [1] to worship. But when Moses had gone up to the
mount, and was staying there forty days, the people, although they had
seen Egypt struck with the ten plagues, and the sea parted and
passed over by them on foot, manna also given to them from heaven for
bread, and drink supplied to them out of the rock that followed [2]
them, which kind of food was turned into whatever taste any one
desired; and although, being placed under the torrid region of heaven,
they were shaded by a cloud in the day-time, that they might not be
scorched by the heat, and by night were enlightened by a pillar of
fire, lest the horror of darkness should be added to the wasteness of
the wilderness ;--those very people, I say, when Moses stayed in the
mount, made and worshipped a golden calf's head, after the fashion of
Apis, whom they had seen worshipped in Egypt; and after so many and so
great marvels which they had seen, were unable to cleanse and wash out
from themselves the defilements of old habit. On this account, leaving
the short road which leads from Egypt to Judaea, Moses conducted them
by an immense circuit of the desert, if haply he might be able, as we
mentioned before, to shake off the evils of old habit by the change of
a new education.
CHAP. XXXVI. -- ALLOWANCE OF SACRIFICE FOR A TIME.
"When meantime Moses, that faithful and wise steward, perceived that
the vice of sacrificing to idols had been deeply ingrained into the
people from their association with the Egyptians, and that the root of
this evil could not be extracted from them, he allowed them indeed to
sacrifice, but permitted it to be done only to God, that by any means
he might cut off one half of the deeply ingrained evil, leaving the
other half to be corrected by another, and at a future time; by Him,
namely, concerning whom he said himself, ' A prophet shall the Lord
your God raise unto you, whom ye shall hear even as myself, according
to all things which He shall say to you. Whosoever shall not hear that
prophet, his soul shall be cut off from his people.' [3]
CHAP. XXXVII. -- THE HOLY PLACE.
"In addition to these things, he also appointed a place in which alone
it should be lawful to them to sacrifice to God. [4] And all this was
arranged with this view, that when the fitting time should come, and
they should learn by means of the Prophet that God desires mercy and
not sacrifice, [5] they might see Him who should teach them that the
place chosen of God, in which it was suitable that victims should be
offered to God, is his Wisdom; and that on the other hand they might
hear that this place, which seemed chosen for a time, often harassed as
it had been by hostile invasions and plunderings, was at last to be
wholly destroyed. [6] And in order to impress this upon them, even
before the coming of the true Prophet, who was to reject at once the
sacrifices and the place, it was often plundered by enemies and burnt
with fire, and the people carried into captivity among foreign
nations, and then brought back when they betook themselves to the mercy
of God; that by these things they might be taught that a people who
offer sacrifices are driven away and delivered up into the hands of the
enemy, but they who do mercy and righteousness are without sacrifices
freed from captivity, and restored to their native land. But it fell
out that very few understood this; for the greater number, though they
could perceive and observe these things, yet were held by the
irrational opinion of the vulgar: for right opinion with liberty is the
prerogative of a few.
CHAP. XXXVIII. -- SINS OF THE ISRAELITES.
"Moses, [7] then, having arranged these things,
and having set over the people one Auses to bring them to the land of
their fathers, himself by the command of the living God went up to a
certain mountain, and there died. Yet such was the manner of his death,
that till this day no one has found his burial-place. When, therefore,
the people reached their fathers' land, by the providence of God, at
their first onset the inhabitants of wicked races are routed, and they
enter upon their paternal inheritance, which was distributed among them
by lot. For some time thereafter they were ruled not by kings, but
judges, and remained in a somewhat peaceful condition. But when they
sought for themselves tyrants rather than kings, then also with regal
ambition they erected a temple in the place which had been appointed to
them for prayer; and thus, through a succession of wicked kings, the
people fell away to greater and still greater impiety.
CHAP. XXXIX. -- BAPTISM INSTITUTED IN PLACE OF SACRIFICES.
"But when the time began to draw near that what was wanting in the
Mosaic institutions should be supplied, as we have said, and that the
Prophet should appear, of whom he had foretold that He should warn them
by the mercy of God to cease from sacrificing ; lest haply they might
suppose that on the cessation of sacrifice there was no remission of
sins for them, He instituted baptism by water amongst them, in which
they might be absolved from all their sins on the invocation of His
name, and for the future, following a perfect life, might abide in
immortality, being purified not by the blood of beasts, but by the
purification of the Wisdom of God. Subsequently also an evident proof
of this great mystery is supplied in the fact, that every one who,
believing in this Prophet who had been foretold by Moses, is baptized
in His name, shall be kept unhurt from the destruction of war which
impends over the unbelieving nation, and the place itself; but that
those who do not believe shall be made exiles from their place and
kingdom, that even against their will they may understand and obey the
will of God.
CHAP. XL. -- ADVENT OF THE TRUE PROPHET.
"These things therefore having been fore-arranged, He who was expected
comes, bringing signs and miracles as His credentials by which He
should be made manifest. But not even so did the people believe, though
they had been trained during so many ages to the belief of these
things. And not only did they not believe, but they added blasphemy to
unbelief, saying that He was a gluttonous man and a belly-slave, and
that He was actuated by a demon, [1] even He who had come for their
salvation. To such an extent does wickedness prevail by the agency of
evil ones; so that, but for the Wisdom of God assisting those who love
the truth, almost all would have been involved in impious delusion.
Therefore He chose us twelve, [2] the first who believed in Him, whom
He named apostles; and afterwards other seventy-two most approved
disciples, [3] that, at least in this way recognising the pattern of
Moses, [4] the multitude might believe that this is He of whom Moses
foretold, the Prophet that was to come. [5]
CHAP.XLI. -- REJECTION OF THE TRUE PROPHET.
"But some one perhaps may say that it is possible for any one to
imitate a number; but what shall we say of the signs and miracles which
He wrought? For Moses had wrought miracles and cures in Egypt. He also
of whom he foretold that He should rise up a prophet like unto himself,
though He cured every sickness and infirmity among the people, wrought
innumerable miracles, and preached eternal life, was hurried by wicked
men to the cross; which deed was, however, by His power turned to good.
In short, while He was suffering, all the world suffered with Him; for
the sun was darkened, the mountains were torn asunder, the graves were
opened, the veil of the temple was rent, [6] as in lamentation for the
destruction impending over the place. And yet, though all the world was
moved, they themselves are not even now moved to the consideration of
these so great things.
CHAP. XLII. -- CALL OF THE GENTILES.
"But inasmuch as it was necessary that the Gentiles should be called
into the room of those who remained unbelieving, [7] so that the number
might be filled up which had been shown to Abraham, [8] the preaching
of the blessed kingdom of God is sent into all the world. On this
account worldly spirits are disturbed, who always oppose those who are
in quest of liberty, and who make use of the engines of error to
destroy God's building; while those who press on to the glory of safety
and liberty, being rendered braver by their resistance to these
spirits, and by the toil of great struggles against them, attain the
crown of safety not without the palm of victory. Meantime, when He had
suffered, and darkness had overwhelmed the world from the sixth even to
the ninth hour, [9] as soon as the sun shone out again, and things were
returned to their usual course, even wicked men returned to
themselves and their former practices, their fear having abated. For
some of them, watching the place with all care, when they could not
prevent His rising again, said that He was a magician; others pretended
that he was stolen away. [10]
CHAP. XLIII. -- SUCCESS OF THE GOSPEL.
"Nevertheless, the truth everywhere prevailed; for, in proof that these
things were done by divine power, we who had been very few became in
the course of a few days, by the help of God, far more than they. So
that the priests at one thee were afraid, lest haply, by the providence
of God, to their confusion, the whole of the people should come over to
our faith. Therefore they often sent to us, and asked us to discourse
to them concerning Jesus, whether He were the Prophet whom Moses
foretold, who is the eternal Christ. [1] For on this point only does
there seem to be any difference between us who believe in Jesus, and
the unbelieving Jews. But while they often made such requests to us,
and we sought for a fitting opportunity, a week of years was completed
from the passion of the Lord, the Church of the Lord which was
constituted in Jerusalem was most plentifully multiplied and grew,
being governed with most righteous ordinances by James, who was
ordained bishop in it by the Lord
CHAP. XLIV. -- CHALLENGE BY CAIAPHAS.
"But when we twelve apostles, on the day of the passover, had come
together with an immense multitude, and entered into the church of the
brethren, each one of us, at the request of James, [2] stated briefly,
in the hearing of the people, What we had done in every place. [3]
While this was going on, Caiaphas, the high priest, sent priests to us,
and asked us to come to him, that either we should prove to him that
Jesus is the eternal Christ, or he to us that He is not, and that so
all the people should agree upon the one faith or the other; and this
he frequently entreated us to do. But we often put it off, always
seeking for a more convenient time." Then I, Clement, answered to this:
"I think that this very question, whether He is the Christ, is of great
importance for the establishment of the faith; otherwise the high
priest would not so frequently ask that he might either learn or
teach concerning the Christ." Then Peter: "You have answered rightly, O
Clement; for as no one can see without eyes, nor hear without ears, nor
smell without nostrils, nor taste without a tongue, nor handle anything
without hands, so it is impossible, without the true Prophet, to know
what is pleasing to God." And I answered: "I have already learned from
your instruction that this true prophet is the Christ; but I should
wish to learn what the Christ means, or why He is so called, that a
matter of so great importance may not be vague and uncertain to me."
CHAP. XLV. -- THE TRUE PROPHET: WHY CALLED THE CHRIST.
Then Peter began to instruct me in this manner: [4] " When God had made
the world, as Lord of the universe, He appointed chiefs over the
several creatures, over the trees even, and the mountains, and the
fountains, and the rivers, and all things which He had made, as we have
told you; for it were too long to mention them one by one. He set,
therefore, an angel as chief over the angels, a spirit over the
spirits, a star over the stars, a demon over the demons, a bird over
the birds, a beast over the beasts, a serpent over the serpents, a fish
over the fishes, a man over men, who is Christ Jesus. But He is called
Christ by a certain excellent rite of religion; for as there are
certain names common to kings, as Arsaces among the Persians, Caesar
among the Romans, Pharaoh among the Egyptians, so among the Jews a king
is called Christ And the reason of this appellation is this: Although
indeed He was the Son of God, and the beginning of all things, He
became man; Him first God anointed with oil which was taken from the
wood of the tree of life: from that anointing therefore He is called
Christ. Thence, moreover, He Himself also, according to the appointment
of His Father, anoints with similar oil every one of the pious when
they come to His kingdom, for their refreshment after their labours, as
having got over the difficulties of the way; so that their light may
shine, and being filled with the Holy Spirit, they may be endowed with
immortality. [5] But it occurs to me that I have sufficiently explained
to you the whole nature of that branch from which that ointment is
taken.
CHAP. XLVI. -- ANOINTING.
"But now also I shall, by a very short representation, recall you to
the recollection of all these things. In the present life, Aaron, the
first high priest, [6] was anointed with a composition of chrism, which
was made after the pattern of that spiritual ointment of which we have
spoken before. He was prince of the people, and as a king received
first-fruits and tribute from the people, man by man; and having
undertaken the office of judging the people, he judged of things clean
and things unclean. But if any one else was anointed with the same
ointment, as deriving virtue from it, he became either king, or
prophet, or priest. If, then, this temporal grace, compounded by men,
had such efficacy, consider now how potent was that ointment extracted
by God from a branch of the tree of life, when that which was made by
men could confer so excellent dignities among men. For what in the
present age is more glorious than a prophet, more illustrious than a
priest, more exalted than a king?"
CHAP. XLVII. -- ADAM ANOINTED A PROPHET.
To this, I replied: "I remember, Peter, that you told me of the first
man that he was a prophet; but you did not say that he was anointed. If
then there be no prophet without anointing, how could the first man be
a prophet, since he was not anointed?" Then Peter, smiling, said: "If
the first man prophesied, it is certain that he was also anointed. For
although he who has recorded the law in his pages is silent as to his
anointing, yet he has evidently left us to understand these things. For
as, if he had said that he was anointed, it would not be doubted that
he was also a prophet, although it were not written in the law; so,
since it is certain that he was a prophet, it is in like manner certain
that he was also anointed, because without anointing he could not be a
prophet. But you should rather have said, If the chrism was compounded
by Aaron, by the perfumer's art, how could the
first man be anointed before Aaron's time, the arts of composition not
yet having been discovered?" Then I answered, "Do not misunderstand me,
Peter; for I do not speak of that compounded ointment and temporal oil,
but of that simple and eternal ointment, which you told me was made by
God, after whose likeness you say that that other was compounded by
men."
CHAP. XLVIII. -- THE TRUE PROPHET, A PRIEST.
Then Peter answered, with an appearance of indignation: "What ! do you
suppose, Clement, that all of us can know all things before the thee?
But not to be drawn aside now from our proposed discourse, we shall at
another time, when your progress is more manifest, explain these things
more distinctly.
"Then, however, a priest or a prophet, being anointed with the
compounded ointment, putting fire to the altar of God, was held
illustrious in all the world. But after Aaron, who was a priest,
another is taken out of the waters. I do not speak of Moses, but of Him
who, in the waters of baptism, was called by God His Son. [1] For it is
Jesus who has put out, by the grace of baptism, that fire which the
priest kindled for sins; for, from the thee when He appeared, the
chrism has ceased, by which the priesthood or the prophetic or the
kingly office was conferred.
CHAP. XLIX. -- TWO COMINGS OF CHRIST.
"His coming, therefore, was predicted by Moses, who delivered the law
of God to men; but by another also before him, as I have already
informed you. He therefore intimated that He should come, humble indeed
in His first coming, but glorious in His second. And the first, indeed,
has been already accomplished; since He has come and taught, and He,
the Judge of all, has been judged and slain. But at His second coming
He shall come to judge, and shall indeed condemn the wicked, but shall
take the pious into a share and association with Himself in His
kingdom. Now the faith of His second coming depends upon His first. For
the prophets--especially Jacob and Moses--spoke of the first, but some
also of the second. But the excellency of prophecy is chiefly shown in
this, that the prophets spoke not of things to come, according to the
sequence of things; otherwise they might seem merely as wise men to
have conjectured what the sequence of things pointed out.
CHAP L. -- HIS REJECTION BY THE JEWS.
"But what I say is this: It was to be expected that Christ should be
received by the Jews, to whom He came, and that they should believe on
Him who was expected for the salvation of the people, according to the
traditions of the fathers; but that the Gentiles should be averse to
Him, since neither promise nor announcement concerning Him had been
made to them, and indeed he had never been made known to them even by
name. Yet the prophets, contrary to the order and sequence of things,
said that He should be the expectation of the Gentiles, and not of the
Jews. [2] And so it happened. For when He came, he was not at all
acknowledged by those who seemed to expect Him, in consequence of the
tradition of their ancestors; whereas those who had heard nothing at
all of Him, both believe that He has come, and hope that he is to come.
And thus in all things prophecy appears faithful, which said
that He was the expectation of the Gentiles. The Jews, therefore, have
erred concerning the first coming of the Lord; and on this point only
there is disagreement betwixt us and them. For they themselves know and
expect that Christ shall come; but that he has come already in
humility--even he who is called Jesus--they do not know. And this is a
great confirmation of His coming, that all do not believe on Him.
CHAP. LI.-- THE ONLY SAVIOUR.
"Him, therefore, has God appointed in the end of the world ; because it
was impossible that the evils of men could be removed by any other,
provided that the nature of the human race were to remain entire, i.e.,
the liberty of the will being preserved. This condition, therefore,
being preserved inviolate, He came to invite to His kingdom all
righteous ones, and those who have been desirous to please Him. For
these He has prepared unspeakable good things, and the heavenly city
Jerusalem, which shall shine above the brightness of the sun, for the
habitation of the saints. But the unrighteous, and the wicked and those
who have despised God, and have devoted the life given them to diverse
wickednesses, and have given to the practice of evil the thee which was
given them for the work of righteousness He shall hand over to fitting
and condign vengeance. But the rest of the things which
shall then be done, it is neither in the power of angels nor of men to
tell or to describe. This only it is enough for us to know, that God
shall confer upon the good an eternal possession of good things."
CHAP. LII. -- THE SAINTS BEFORE CHRIST'S COMING.
When he had thus spoken, I answered: "If those shall enjoy the kingdom
of Christ, whom His coming shall final righteous, shall then those be
wholly deprived of the kingdom who have died before His coming?" Then
Peter says: "You compel me, O Clement, to touch upon things that are
unspeakable. But so far as it is allowed to declare them, I shall not
shrink from doing so. Know then that Christ, who was from the
beginning, and always, was ever present with the pious, though
secretly, through all their generations: especially with those who
waited for Him, to whom He frequently appeared. But the thee was not
yet that there should be a resurrection of the bodies that were
dissolved; but this seemed rather to be their reward from God, that
whoever should be found righteous, should remain longer in the body;
or, at least, as is clearly related in the writings of the law
concerning a certain
righteous man, that God translated him. [1] In like manner others were
dealt with, who pleased His will, that, being translated to Paradise,
they should be kept for the kingdom. But as to those who have not been
able completely to fulfil the rule of righteousness, but have had some
remnants of evil in their flesh, their bodies are indeed dissolved, but
their souls are kept in good and blessed abodes, that at the
resurrection of the dead, when they shall recover their own bodies,
purified even by the dissolution, they may obtain an eternal
inheritance in proportion to their good deeds. And therefore blessed
are all those who shall attain to the kingdom of Christ; for not only
shall they escape the pains of hell, but shall also remain
incorruptible, and shall be the first to see God the Father, and shall
obtain the rank of honour among the first in the presence of God.
CHAP. LIII. -- ANIMOSITY OF THE JEWS.
"Wherefore there is not the least doubt concerning Christ; and all the
unbelieving Jews are stirred up with boundless rage against us, fearing
lest haply He against whom they have sinned should be He. And their
fear grows all the greater, because they know that, as soon as they
fixed Him on the cross, the whole world showed sympathy with Him; and
that His body, although they guarded it with strict care, could nowhere
be found; and that innumerable multitudes are attaching themselves to
His faith. Whence they, together with the high priest Caiaphas, were
compelled to send to us again and again, that an inquiry might be
instituted concerning the truth of His name. And when they were
constantly entreating that they might either learn or teach concerning
Jesus, whether He were the Christ, it seemed good to us to go up into
the temple, and in the presence of all the people to bear witness
concerning Him, and at the same thee to charge the Jews with many
foolish things which they were doing. For the people was now divided
into many parties, ever since the days of John the Baptist.
CHAP. LIV. -- JEWISH SECTS.
"For when the rising of Christ was at hand for the abolition of
sacrifices, and for the bestowal of the grace of baptism, the enemy,
understanding from the predictions that the thee was at hand, wrought
various schisms among the people, that, if haply it might be possible
to abolish the former sin, [2] the latter fault might be incorrigible.
The first schism, therefore, was that of those who were called
Sadducees, which took their rise almost in the thee of John. These. as
more righteous than others, began to separate themselves from the
assembly of the people, and to deny the resurrection of the dead, [3]
and to assert that by an argument of infidelity, saying that it was
unworthy that God should be worshipped, as it were, under the promise
of a reward. The first author of this opinion was Dositheus; [4] the
second was Simon. Another schism is that of the Samaritans; for they
deny
the resurrection of the dead, and assert that God is not to be
worshipped in Jerusalem, but on Mount Gerizim. They indeed rightly,
from the predictions of Moses, expect the one true Prophet; but by the
wickedness of Dositheus they were hindered from believing that Jesus is
He whom they were expecting. The scribes also, and Pharisees, are led
away into another schism; but these, being baptized by John, and
holding the word of truth received from the tradition of Moses as the
key of the kingdom of heaven, have hid it from the hearing of the
people. [1] Yea, some even of the disciples of John, who seemed to be
great ones, have separated themselves from the people, and proclaimed
their own master as the Christ. But all these schisms have been
prepared, that by means of them the faith of Christ and baptism might
be hindered.
CHAP. LV. -- PUBLIC DISCUSSION.
"However, as we were proceeding to say, when the high priest had often
sent priests to ask us that we might discourse with one another
concerning Jesus; when it seemed a fit opportunity, and it pleased all
the Church, we went up to the temple, and, standing on the steps
together with our faithful brethren, the people kept perfect silence ;
and first the high priest began to exhort the people that they should
hear patiently and quietly, and at the same thee witness and judge of
those things that were to be spoken. Then, in the next place, exalting
with many praises the rite or sacrifice which had been bestowed by God
upon the human race for the remission of sins, he found fault with the
baptism of our Jesus, as having been recently brought in in opposition
to the sacrifices. But Matthew, [2] meeting his propositions, showed
clearly, that whosoever shall not obtain the baptism of Jesus
shall not only be deprived of the kingdom of heaven, but shall not be
without peril at the resurrection of the dead, even though he be
for-titled by the prerogative of a good life and an upright
disposition. Having made these and such like statements, Matthew
stopped.
CHAP. LVl. -- SADDUCEES REFUTED.
"But the party of the Sadducees, who deny the resurrection of the dead,
were in a rage, so that one of them cried out from amongst the people,
saying that those greatly err who think that the dead ever arise. In
opposition to him, Andrew, my brother, answering, declared that it is
not an error, but the surest matter of faith, that the dead rise, in
accordance with the teaching of Him of whom Moses foretold that He
should come the true Prophet. ' Or if,' says he, 'you do not think that
this is He whom Moses foretold, let this first be inquired into, so
that when this is clearly proved to be He, there may be no further
doubt concerning the things which He taught.' These, and many such like
things, Andrew proclaimed, and then stopped.
CHAP. LVII. -- SAMARITAN REFUTED.
"But a certain Samaritan, speaking against the people and against God,
and asserting that neither are the dead to rise, nor is that worship of
God to be maintained which is in Jerusalem, but that Mount Gerizim is
to be reverenced, added also this in opposition to us, that our Jesus
was not He whom Moses foretold as a Prophet to come into the world.
Against him. and another who supported him in what he said, James and
John, the sons of Zebedee, strove vigorously ; and although they had a
command not to enter into their cities, [3] nor to bring the word of
preaching to them, yet, lest their discourse, unless it were confined,
should hurt the faith of others, they replied so prudently and so
powerfully, that they put them to perpetual silence. For James made an
oration concerning the resurrection of the dead, with the approbation
of all the people; while John showed that if they would
abandon the error of Mount Gerizim, they should consequently
acknowledge that Jesus was indeed He who, according to the prophecy of
Moses, was expected to come; since, indeed, as Moses wrought signs and
miracles, so also did Jesus. And there is no doubt but that the
likeness of the signs proves Him to be that prophet of whom he said
that He should come, ' like himself.' Having declared these things, and
more to the same effect, they ceased.
CHAP. LVIII. -- SCRIBES REFUTED.
"And, behold, one of the scribes, shouting silt from the midst of the
people, says: 'The signs and miracles which your Jesus wrought, he
wrought not as a prophet, but as a magician.' Him Philip eagerly
encounters, showing that by this argument he accused Moses also. For
when Moses wrought signs and miracles in Egypt, in like manner as Jesus
also did in Judaea, it cannot be doubted that what was said of Jesus
might as well be said of Moses. Having made these and such like
protestations, Philip was silent.
CHAP. LIX. -- PHARISEES REFUTED.
"Then a certain Pharisee, hearing this, chid Philip because he put
Jesus on a level with Moses. To whom Bartholomew, answering, boldly
declared that we do not only say that Jesus was equal to Moses, but
that He was greater than he, because Moses was indeed a prophet, as
Jesus was also, but that Moses was not the Christ, as Jesus was, and
therefore He is doubtless greater who is both a prophet and the Christ,
than he who is only a prophet. After following out this train of
argument, he stopped. After him James the son of Alphaeus gave an
address to the people, with the view of showing that we are not to
believe on Jesus on the ground that the prophets foretold concerning
Him, but rather that we are to believe the prophets, that they were
really prophets, because the Christ bears testimony to them; for it is
the presence and coming of Christ that show that they are truly
prophets: for
testimony must be borne by the superior to his inferiors, not by the
inferiors to their superior. After these and many similar statements,
James also was silent. After him Lebbaeus began vehemently to charge it
upon the people that they did not believe in Jesus, who had done them
so much good by teaching them the things that are of God, by comforting
the afflicted, healing the sick, relieving the poor ; yet for all these
benefits their return bad been hatred and death. When he had declared
these and many more such things to the people, he ceased.
CHAP. LX. -- DISCIPLES OF JOHN REFUTED.
"And, behold, one of the disciples of John asserted that John was the
Christ, and not Jesus, inasmuch as Jesus Himself declared that John was
greater than all men and all prophets. [1] ' If, then,' said he, ' he
be greater than all, he must be held to be greater than Moses, and than
Jesus himself. But if he be the greatest of all, then must he be the
Christ.' To this Simon the Canaanite, answering, asserted that John was
indeed greater than all the prophets, and all who are born of women,
yet that he is not greater than the Son of man. Accordingly Jesus is
also the Christ, whereas John is only a prophet: and there is as much
difference between him and Jesus, as between the forerunner and Him
whose forerunner he is; or as between Him who gives the law, and him
who keeps the law. Having made these and similar statements, the
Canaanite also was silent. After him Barnabas, [2] who also
is called Matthias, who was substituted as an apostle in the place of
Judas, began to exhort the people that they should not regard Jesus
with hatred, nor speak evil of Him. For it were far more proper, even
for one who might be in ignorance or in doubt concerning Jesus, to love
than to hate Him. For God has affixed a reward to love, a penalty to
hatred. ' For the very fact,' said he, ' that He assumed a Jewish body,
and was born among the Jews, how has not this incited us all to love
Him?' When he had spoken this, and more to the same effect, he stopped.
CHAP. LXI. -- CAIAPHAS ANSWERED.
"Then Caiaphas attempted to impugn the doctrine of Jesus, saying that
He spoke vain things, for He said that the poor are blessed; [3] and
promised earthly rewards; and placed the chief gift in an earthly
inheritance; and promised that those who maintain righteousness shall
be satisfied with meat and drink; and many things of this sort He is
charged with teaching. Thomas, in reply, proves that his accusation is
frivolous ; showing that the prophets, in whom Caiaphas believes,
taught these things much more, and did not show in what manner these
things are to be, or how they are to be understood; whereas Jesus
pointed out how they are to be taken. And when he had spoken these
things, and others of like kind, Thomas also held his peace.
CHAP. LXlI. -- FOOLISHNESS OF PREACHING.
"Therefore Caiaphas, again looking at me, and sometimes in the way of
warning and sometimes in that of accusation, said that, I ought for the
future to refrain from preaching Christ Jesus, lest I should do it to
my own destruction, and lest, being deceived myself, I should also
deceive others. Then, moreover, he charged me with presumption,
because, though I was unlearned, a fisherman, and a rustic, I dared to
assume the office of a teacher. As he spoke these things, and many more
of like kind, I said in reply, that I incurred less danger, if, as he
said, this Jesus were not the Christ, because I received Him as a
teacher of the law; but that he was in terrible danger if this be the
very Christ, as assuredly He is: for I believe in Him who has appeared;
but for whom else, who has never appeared, does he reserve his faith?
But if I, an unlearned and uneducated man, as you say, a
fisherman and a rustic, have more understanding than wise elders, this,
said I, ought the more to strike terror into you. For if I disputed
with any learning, and won over you wise and learned men, it would
appear that I had acquired this power by long learning, and not by the
grace of divine power; but now, when, as I have said, we unskilled men
convince and overcome you wise men, who that has any sense does not
perceive that this is not a work of human subtlety, but of divine will
and gift?
CHAP. LXIII. -- APPEAL TO THE JEWS.
"Thus we argued and bore witness; and we who were unlearned men and
fishermen, taught the priests concerning the one only God of heaven;
the Sadducees, concerning the resurrection of the dead; the Samaritans,
concerning the sacredness of Jerusalem (not that we entered into their
cities, but disputed with them in public); the scribes and Pharisees,
concerning the kingdom of heaven; the disciples of John, that they
should not suffer John to be a stumbling-block to them; and all the
people, that Jesus is the eternal Christ. At last, however, I warned
them, that before we should go forth to the Gentiles, to preach to them
the knowledge of God the Father, they should themselves be reconciled
to God, receiving His Son; for I showed them that in no way else could
they be saved, unless through the grace of the Holy Spirit they hasted
to be washed with the baptism of threefold invocation, and
received the Eucharist of Christ the Lord, whom alone they ought to
believe concerning those things which He taught, that so they might
merit to attain eternal salvation; but that otherwise it was utterly
impossible for them to be reconciled to God, even if they should kindle
a thousand altars and a thousand high altars to Him.
CHAP. LXIV. -- TEMPLE TO BE DESTROYED.
"' For we.' said I, ' have ascertained beyond doubt that God is much
rather displeased with the sacrifices which you offer, the thee of
sacrifices having now passed away; and because ye will not acknowledge
that the thee for offering victims is now past, therefore the temple
shall be destroyed, and the abomination of desolation [1] shall stand
in the holy place; and then the Gospel shall be preached to the
Gentiles for a testimony against you, that your unbelief may be judged
by their faith. For the whole world at different times suffers under
divers maladies, either spreading generally over all, or affecting
specially. Therefore it needs a physician to visit it for its
salvation. We therefore bear witness to you, and declare to you what
has been hidden from every one of you. It is for you to consider what
is for your advantage.'
CHAP. LXV. -- TUMULT STILLED BY GAMALIEL.
"When I had thus spoken, the whole multitude of the priests were in a
rage, because I had foretold to them the overthrow of the temple. Which
when Gamaliel, a chief of the people, saw --who was secretly our
brother in the faith, but by our advice remained among them -- because
they were greatly enraged and moved with intense fury against us, he
stood up, and said, [2] ' Be quiet for a lithe, O men of Israel, for ye
do not perceive the trial which hangs over you. Wherefore refrain from
these men; and if what they are engaged in be of human counsel, it will
soon come to an end; but if it be from God, why will you sin without
cause, and prevail nothing? For who can overpower the will of God? Now
therefore, since the day is declining towards evening. I shall myself
dispute with these men to-morrow, in this same place, in your hearing,
so that I may openly oppose and clearly confute every
error.' By this speech of his their fury was to some extent checked,
especially in the hope that next day we should be publicly convicted of
error; and so he dismissed the people peacefully.
CHAP. LXVI. -- DISCUSSION RESUMED.
"Now when we had come to our James, while we detailed to him all that
had been said and done, we supped, and remained with him, spending the
whole night in supplication to Almighty God, that the discourse of the
approaching disputation might show the unquestionable truth of our
faith. Therefore, on the following day, James the bishop went up to the
temple with us, and with the whole church. There we found a great
multitude, who had been waiting for us from the middle of the night.
Therefore we took our stand in the same place as before, in order that,
standing on an elevation, we might be seen by all the people. Then,
when profound silence was obtained, Gamaliel, who, as we have said, was
of our faith, but who by a dispensation remained amongst them, that if
at any thee they should attempt anything unjust or wicked against us,
he might either check them by skillfully adopted
counsel, or might warn us, that we might either be on our guard or
might turn it aside ;--he therefore, as if acting against us, first of
all looking to James the bishop, addressed him in this manner: --
CHAP. LXVII.--SPEECH OF GAMALIEL.
"'If I, Gamaliel, deem it no reproach either to my learning or to my
old age to learn something from babes and unlearned ones, if haply
there be anything which it is for profit or for I safety to acquire
(for he who lives reasonably knows that nothing is more precious than
the soul), ought not this to be the object of love and desire to all,
to learn what they do not know, and to teach what they have learned?
For it is most certain that neither friendship, nor kindred, nor lofty
power, ought to be more precious to men than truth. Therefore you, O
brethren, if ye know anything more, shrink not from laying it before
the people of God who are present, and also before your brethren; while
the whole people shall willingly and in perfect quietness hear what you
say. For why should not the people do this, when they see even me
equally with themselves willing to learn from you, if haply
God has revealed something further to you? But if you in anything are
deficient, be not ye ashamed in like manner to be taught by us, that
God may fill up whatever is wanting on either side. But if any fear now
agitates you on account of some of our people whose minds are
prejudiced against you, and if through fear of their violence you dare
not openly speak your sentiments, in order that I may deliver you from
this fear, I openly swear to you by Almighty God, who liveth for ever,
that I will suffer no one to lay hands upon you. Since, then, you have
all this people witnesses of this my oath, and you hold the covenant of
our sacrament as a fitting pledge, let each one of you, without any
hesitation, declare what he has learned; and let us, brethren, listen
eagerly and in silence.'
CHAP. LXVIII.--THE RULE OF FAITH.
"These sayings of Gamaliel did not much please Caiaphas; and holding
him in suspicion, as it seemed, he began to insinuate himself cunningly
into the discussions: for, smiling at what Gamaliel had said, the chief
of the priests asked of James, the chief of the bishops,[1] that the
discourse concerning Christ should not be drawn but from the
Scriptures; 'that we may know,' said he, 'whether Jesus be the very
Christ or no.' Then said James, 'We must first inquire from what
Scriptures we are especially to derive our discussion.' Then he, with
difficulty, at length overcome by reason, answered, that it must be
derived from the law; and afterwards he made mention also of the
prophets.
CHAP. LXIX.--TWO COMINGS OF CHRIST.
"To him our James began to show, that whatsoever things the prophets
say they have taken from the law, and what they have spoken is in
accordance with the law. He also made some statements respecting the
books of the Kings in: what way, and when, and by whom they were
written, and how they ought to be used. And when he had discussed most
fully concerning the law, and had, by a most clear exposition, brought
into light whatever things are in it concerning Christ, he showed by
most abundant proofs that Jesus is the Christ, and that in Him are
fulfilled all the prophecies which related to His humble advent. For he
showed that two advents of Him are foretold: one in humiliation, which
He has accomplished; the other in glory, which is hoped for to be
accomplished, when He shall come to give the kingdom to those who
believe in Him, and who observe all things which He has commanded. And
when he had plainly taught the people concerning these things, he added
this also: That unless a man be baptized in water, in the name of the
threefold blessedness, as the true Prophet taught, he can neither
receive remission of sins nor enter into the kingdom of heaven; and he
declared that this is the prescription of the unbegotten God. To which
he added this also: 'Do not think that we speak of two unbegotten Gods,
or that one is divided into two, or that the same is made male and
female. But we speak of the only-begotten Son of God, not sprung from
another source, but ineffably self-originated; and in like manner we
speak of the Paraclete.[2] But when he had spoken some things also
concerning baptism, through seven successive days he persuaded all the
people and the high priest that they should hasten straightway to
receive baptism.
CHAP. LXX.--TUMULT RAISED BY SAUL.
"And when matters were at that point that they should come and be
baptized, some one of our enemies,[3] entering the temple with a few
men, began to cry out, and to say, 'What mean ye, O men of Israel? Why
are you so easily hurried on? Why are ye led headlong by most miserable
men, who are deceived by Simon, a magician?' While he was thus
speaking, and adding more to the same effect, and while James the
bishop was refuting him, he began to excite the people and to raise a
tumult. so that the people might not be able to hear what was said.
Therefore he began to drive all into confusion with shouting, and to
undo what had been arranged with much labour, and at the same time to
reproach the priests, and to enrage them with revilings and abuse, and,
like a madman, to excite every one to murder, saying, 'What do ye? Why
do ye hesitate? Oh sluggish and inert, why do we not lay hands upon
them, and pull all these fellows to pieces?' When he had said this, he
first, seizing a strong brand from the altar, set the example of
smiting. Then others also, seeing him, were carried away with like
readiness. Then ensued a tumult on either side, of the beating and the
beaten. Much blood is shed; there is a confused flight, in the midst of
which that enemy attacked James, and threw him headlong from the top of
the steps; and supposing him to be dead, he cared not to inflict
further violence upon him.
CHAP. LXXI.--FLIGHT TO JERICHO.
"But our friends lifted him up, for they were both more numerous and
more powerful than the others; but, from their fear of God, they rather
suffered themselves to be killed by an inferior force, than they would
kill others. But when the evening came the priests shut up the temple,
and we returned to the house of James, and spent the night there in
prayer. Then before daylight we went down to Jericho, to the number of
5000 men. Then after three days one of the brethren came to us from
Gamaliel, whom we mentioned before, bringing to us secret tidings that
that enemy had received a commission from Caiaphas, the chief priest,
that he should arrest all who believed in Jesus, and should go to
Damascus with his letters, and that there also, employing the help of
the unbelievers, he should make havoc among the faithful; and that he
was hastening to Damascus chiefly on this account, because
he believed that Peter had fled thither.[1] And about thirty days
thereafter he stopped on his way while passing through Jericho going to
Damascus. At that time we were absent, having gone out to the
sepulchres of two brethren which were whitened of themselves every
year, by which miracle the fury of many against us was restrained,
because they saw that our brethren were had in remembrance before God.
CHAP. LXXII.--PETER SENT TO CAESAREA.
"While, therefore, we abode in Jericho, and gave ourselves to prayer
and fasting, James the bishop sent for me, and sent me here to
Caesarea, saying that Zacchaeus had written to him from Caesarea, that
one Simon, a Samaritan magician, was subverting many of our people,
asserting that he was one Stans,[2]--that is, in other words, the
Christ, and the great power of the high God, which is superior to the
Creator of the world; at the same time that he showed many miracles,
and made some doubt, and others fall away to him. He informed me of all
things that had been ascertained respecting this man from those who had
formerly been either his associates or his disciples, and had
afterwards been converted to Zacchaeus. 'Many therefore there are, O
Peter,' said James,' for whose safety's sake it behoves you to go and
to refute the magician, and to teach the word of truth. Therefore make
no
delay; nor let it grieve yon that you set out alone, knowing that God
by Jesus will go with you, and will help you, and that soon, by His
grace, you will have many associates and sympathizers. Now be sure that
you send me in writing every year an account of you sayings and doings,
and especially at the end of every seven years.' With these expressions
he dismissed me, and in six days I arrived at Caesarea.[3]
CHAP. LXXIII.--WELCOMED BY ZACCHAEUS.
"When I entered the city, our most beloved brother Zacchaeus met me;
and embracing me, brought me to this lodging, in which he himself
stayed, inquiring of me concerning each of the brethren, especially
concerning our honourable brother James. And when I told him that he
was still lame on one foot, on his immediately asking the cause of
this, I related to him all that I have now detailed to you, how we had
been called by the priests and Caiaphas the high priest to the temple,
and how James the archbishop, standing on the top of the steps, had for
seven successive days shown the whole people from the Scriptures of the
Lord that Jesus is the Christ; and how, when all were acquiescing that
they should be baptized by him in the name of Jesus, an enemy did all
those things which I have already mentioned, and which I need not
repeat.
CHAP. LXXIV.--SIMON MAGUS CHALLENGES PETER.
"When Zacchaeus had heard these things, he told me in return of the
doings of Simon; and in the meantime Simon himself--how he heard of my
arrival I do not know--sent a message to me, saying, 'Let us dispute
to-morrow in the hearing of the people.' To which I answered, 'Be it
so, as it pleaseth you.' And this promise of mine was known over the
whole city, so that even you, who arrived on that very day, learned
that I was to hold a discussion with Simon on the following day, and
having found out my abode, according to the directions which yon had
received from Barnabas, came to me. But I so rejoiced at your coming,
that my mind, moved I know not how, hastened to expound all things
quickly to you, yet especially that which is the main point in our
faith, concerning the true Prophet, which alone, I doubt not, is a
sufficient foundation for the whole of our doctrine. Then, in the next
place, I unfolded to you the more secret meaning of the written law,
through its several heads, which there was occasion to unfold; neither
did I conceal from you the good things of the traditions. But what
remains, beginning from to-morrow, you shall hear from day to day in
connection with the questions which will be raised in the discussion
with Simon, until by God's favour we reach that city of Rome to which
we believe that our journey is to be directed."
I then declared that I owed him all thanks for what he had told me, and
promised that I would most readily do all that he commanded. Then,
having taken food, he ordered me to rest, and he also betook himself to
rest.
BOOK II.
CHAP. I.--POWER OF HABIT.
WHEN the day dawned which had been fixed for the discussion with Simon,
Peter, rising at the first cock-crowing, aroused us also: for we were
sleeping in the same apartment, thirteen of us in all;[1] of whom, next
to Peter, Zacchaeus was first, then Sophonius, Joseph and Michaeas,
Eliesdrus, Phineas, Lazarus, and Elisaeus: after these I (Clement) and
Nicodemus; then Niceta and Aquila, who had formerly been disciples of
Simon, and were converted to the faith of Christ under the teaching of
Zacchaeus. Of the women there was no one present. As the evening
light[2] was still lasting, we all sat down; and Peter, seeing that we
were awake, and that we were giving attention to him, having saluted
us, immediately began to speak, as follows:--
"I confess, brethren, that I wonder at the power of human nature, which
I see to be fit and suited to every call upon it. This, however, it
occurs to me to say of what I have found by experience, that when the
middle of the night is passed, I awake of my own accord, and sleep does
not com to me again. This happens to me for this reason, that I have
formed the habit of recalling to memory the words of my Lord, which I
heard from Himself; and for the longing I have towards them, I
constrain my mind and my thoughts to be roused, that, awaking to them,
and recalling and arranging them one by one, I may retain them in my
memory. From this, therefore, whilst I desire to cherish the sayings of
the Lord with all delight in my heart, the habit of waking has come
upon me, even if there be nothing that I wish to think of. Thus, in
some unaccountable way, when any custom is established, the old
custom is changed, provided indeed yon do not force it above measure,
but as far as the measure of nature admits. For it is not possible to
be altogether without sleep; otherwise night would not have been made
for rest."
CHAP. II.--CURTAILMENT OF SLEEP.
Then I, when I heard this, said: "You have very well said, O Peter; for
one custom is superseded by another. For when I was at sea, I was at
first distressed, and all my system was disordered, so that I felt as
if I had been beaten, and could not bear the tossing and tumult of the
sea; but after a few days, when I had got accustomed to it, I began to
bear it tolerably, so that I was glad to take food immediately in the
morning along with the sailors, whereas before it was not my custom to
eat anything before the seventh hour. Now, therefore, simply from the
custom which I then acquired, hunger reminds me about that time at
which I used to eat with the sailors; which, however, I hope to get rid
of, when once another custom shall have been formed. I believe,
therefore, that you also have acquired the habit of wakefulness, as yon
state; and you have wished at a fitting time to explain
this to us, that we also may not grudge to throw off and dispense with
some portion of our sleep, that we may be able to take in the precepts
of the living doctrine. For when the food is digested, and the mind is
under the influence of tile silence of night, those things which are
seasonably taught abide in it."
CHAP. III.--NEED OF CAUTION.
Then Peter, being pleased to hear that I understood the purport of his
preface, that he had delivered it for our advantage; and commending me,
doubtless for the purpose of encouraging, and stimulating me, began to
deliver the following discourse:[3] "It seems to me to be seasonable
and necessary to have some discussion relating to those things that are
near at hand; that is, concerning Simon. For I should wish to know of
what character and of what conduct he is. Wherefore, if any one of you
has any knowledge of him, let him not fail to inform me; for it is of
consequence to know these things beforehand. For if we have it in
charge, that when we enter into a city we should first learn who in it
is worthy,[1] that we may eat with him, how much more is it proper for
us to ascertain who or what sort of man he is to whom the words of
immortality are to be committed ! For we ought to be careful, yea,
extremely careful, that we cast not our pearls before swine.[2]
CHAP. IV.--PRUDENCE IN DEALING WITH OPPONENTS.
"But for other reasons also it is of importance that I should have some
knowledge of this man. For if I know that in those things concerning
which it cannot be doubted that they are good, he is faultless and
irreproachable,--that is to say, if he is sober, merciful, upright,
gentle, and humane, which no one doubts to be good qualities,--then it
will seem to be fitting, that upon him who possesses these good
virtues, that which is lacking of faith and knowledge should be
conferred; and so his life, which is in other respects worthy of
approbation, should be amended in those points in which it shall appear
to be imperfect. But if he remains wrapped up and polluted in those
sins which are manifestly such, it does not become me to speak to him
at all of the more secret and sacred things of divine knowledge, but
rather to protest and confront him, that he cease from sin, and cleanse
his
actions from vice. But if he insinuate himself, and lead us on to speak
what he, while he acts improperly, ought not to hear, it will be our
part to parry him cautiously. For not to answer him at all does not
seem proper, for the sake of the hearers, lest haply they may think
that we decline the contest through want of ability to answer him, and
so their faith may be injured through their misunderstanding of our
purpose."
CHAP. V.--SIMON MAGUS, A FORMIDABLE ANTAGONIST.
When Peter had thus spoken to us, Niceta asks permission to say
something to him;[3] and Peter having granted permission, he says:
"With your. pardon, I beseech you, my lord Peter, to hear me, who am
very anxious for thee, and who am afraid lest, in the contest which you
have in band with Simon, you should seem to be overmatched. For it very
frequently happens that he who defends the truth does not gain the
victory, since the hearers are either prejudiced, or have no great
interest in the better cause. But over and above all this, Simon
himself is a most vehement orator, trained in the dialectic art. and in
the meshes of syllogisms; and what is worse than all, he is greatly
skilled in the magic art. And therefore I fear, test haply, being so
strongly fortified on every side, he shall be thought to be defending
the truth, whilst he is alleging falsehoods, in the presence of those
who
do not know him. For neither should we ourselves have been able to
escape from him, and to be converted to the Lord, had it not been that,
while we were his assistants, and the sharers of his errors, we had
ascertained that he was a deceiver and a magician."
CHAP. VI.--SIMON MAGUS: HIS WICKEDNESS.
When Niceta had thus spoken, Aquila also, asking that he might be
permitted to speak, proceeded in manner following: "Receive, I entreat
thee, most excellent Peter, the assurance of my love towards thee; for
indeed I also am extremely anxious on thy account. And do not blame us
in this, for indeed to be concerned for any one cometh of affection;
whereas to be indifferent is no less than hatred. But I call God to
witness that I feel for thee, not as knowing thee to be weaker in
debate,--for indeed I was never present at any dispute in which thou
wert engaged,--bit because I well know the impieties of this man, I
think of thy reputation, and at the same time the souls of the hearers,
anti above all, the interests of the truth itself. For this magician is
vehement towards all things that he wishes, and wicked above measure.
For in all things we know him well, since from boyhood we have
been assistants and ministers of his wickedness; and had not the love
of God rescued is from him, we should even now be engaged in the same
evil deeds with him. But a certain inborn love towards God rendered his
wickedness hateful to us, and the worship of God attractive to us.
Whence I think also that it was the work of Divine Providence, that we,
being first made his associates, should take knowledge in what manner
or by what art the effects the prodigies which he seems to work. For
who is there that would not be astonished at the wonderful things which
he does? Who would not think that he was a god come down from heaven
for the salvation of men? For myself, I confess, if I had not known
latin intimately, and had taken part in his doings, I would easily have
been carried away with him. Whence it was no great thing for us to be
separated from his society, knowing as we did that he
depends upon magic arts anti wicked devices. But if thou also thyself
wish to know all about him--who, what, and whence he is, and bow he
contrives what he does--then listen.
CHAP. VII.--SIMON MAGUS: HIS HISTORY.
"This Simon's father was Antonius, and his mother Rachel. By nation he
is a Samaritan, from a village of the Gettones; by profession a
magician yet exceedingly well trained in the Greek literature; desirous
of glory, and boasting above all the human race, so that he wishes
himself to be believed to be an exalted power, which is above God the
Creator, and to be thought to be the Christ, and to be called the
Standing One. And he uses this name as implying that he can never be
dissolved, asserting that his flesh is so compacted by the power of his
divinity, that it can endure to eternity. Hence, therefore, he is
called the Standing One, as though he cannot fall by any corruption.
CHAP. VIII.--SIMON MAGUS: HIS HISTORY.
"For after that John the Baptist was killed, as you yourself also know,
when Dositheus had broached his heresy,[1] with thirty other chief
disciples, and one woman, who was called Luna[2]--whence also these
thirty appear to have been appointed with reference to the number of
the days, according to the course of the moon--this Simon ambitious of
evil glory, as we have said, goes to Dositheus, and pretending
friendship, entreats him, that if any one of those thirty should die,
he should straightway substitute him in room of the dead: for it was
contrary to their rule either to exceed the fixed number, or to admit
any one who was unknown, or not yet proved; whence also the rest,
desiring to become worthy of the place and number, are eager in every
way to please, according to the institutions of their sect each one of
those who aspire after admittance into the number, hoping that he may
be deemed worthy to be put into the place of the deceased, when, as we
have said, any one dies. Therefore Dositheus, being greatly urged by
this man, introduced Simon when a vacancy occurred among the number.
CHAP. IX.--SIMON MAGUS: HIS PROFESSION.
"But not long after he fell in love with that woman whom they call
Luna; and he confided alI things to us as his friends: how he was a
magician, and how he loved Luna, and how, being desirous of glory, he
was unwilling to enjoy her ingloriously, but that he was waiting
patiently till he could enjoy her honourably; yet so if we also would
conspire with him towards the accomplishment of his desires. And he
promised that, as a reward of this service, he would cause us to be
invested with the highest honours, and we should be believed by men to
be gods; 'Only, however, on condition,' says he, 'that you confer the
chief place upon me, Simon, who by magic art am able to show many signs
and prodigies, by means of which either my glory or our sect may be
established. For I am able to render myself invisible to those who wish
to lay hold of me, and again to be visible when I am willing to be
seen.[3] If I wish to flee, I can dig through the mountains, and pass
through rocks as if they were clay. If I should throw myself headlong
from a lofty mountain, I should be borne unhurt to the earth, as if I
were held up; when bound, I can loose myself, and bind those who had
bound me; being shut up in prison, I can make the barriers open of
their own accord; I can render statues animated, so that those who see
suppose that they are men. I can make new trees suddenly spring up, and
produce sprouts at once. I can throw myself into the fire, and not be
burnt; I can change my countenance, so that I cannot be recognised; but
I can show people that I have two faces. I shall change myself into a
sheep or a goat; I shall make a beard to grow upon little boys; I shall
ascend by flight into the air; I shall exhibit abundance of gold, and
shall make and unmake kings. I shall be worshipped as
God; I shall have divine honours publicly assigned to me, so that an
image of me shall be set up, and I shall be worshipped and adored as
God. And what need of more words? Whatever I wish, that I shall be able
to do. For already I have achieved many things by way of experiment. In
short,' says he, 'once when my mother Rachel ordered me to go to the
field to reap, and I saw a sickle lying, I ordered it to go and reap;
and it reaped ten times more than the others. Lately, I produced many
new sprouts from the earth, and made them bear leaves and produce fruit
in a moment; and the nearest mountain I successfully bored through.'
CHAP X.--SIMON MAGUS: HIS DECEPTION.
"But when he spoke thus of the production of sprouts and the
perforation of the mountain, I was confounded on this account, because
he wished to deceive even us, in whom he seemed to place confidence;
for we knew that those things bad been from the days of our fathers,
which he represented as having been done by himself lately. We then,
although we heard these atrocities from him, and worse than these, yet
we followed up his crimes, and suffered others to be deceived by him,
telling also many lies on his behalf; and this before he did any of the
things which he had promised, so that while as yet he had done nothing,
he was by some thought to be God.
CHAP. XI.--SIMON MAGUS, AT THE HEAD OF THE SECT OF DOSITHEUS.
"Meantime, at the outset, as soon as he was reckoned among the thirty
disciples of Dositheus, he began to depreciate Dositheus himself,
saying that he did not teach purely or perfectly, and that this was the
result not of ill intention, but. of ignorance. But Dositheus, when he
perceived that Simon was depreciating him, fearing lest his reputation
among men might be obscured (for he himself was supposed to be the
Standing One), moved with rage, when they met as usual at the school,
seized a rod, and began to beat Simon; hut suddenly the rod seemed to
pass through his body, as if it had been smoke. On which Dositheus,
being astonished, says to him, 'Tell me if thou art the Standing One,
that I may adore thee.' And when Simon answered that he was, then
Dositheus, perceiving that he himself was not the Standing One, fell
down and worshipped him, and gave up his own place as chief to
Simon, ordering all the rank of thirty men to obey him; himself taking
the inferior place which Simon formerly occupied. Not long after this
he died.
CHAP. XII.--SIMON MAGUS AND LUNA.
"Therefore, after the death of Dositheus Simon took Luna to himself;
and with her he still goes about, as you see, deceiving multitudes, and
asserting that he himself is a certain power which is above God the
Creator, while Luna, who is with him, has been brought down from the
higher heavens, and that she is Wisdom, the mother of all things, for
whom, says he, the Greeks and barbarians contending, were able in some
measure to see an image of her; but of herself, as she is, as the
dweller with the first and only God, they were wholly ignorant.
Propounding these and other things of the same sort, he has deceived
many. But I ought also to state this, which I remember that I myself
saw. Once, when this Luna of his was in a certain tower, a great
multitude had assembled to see her, and were standing around the tower
on all sides; but she was seen by all the people to lean forward, and
to
look out through all the windows of that tower.[2] Many other wonderful
things lie did and does; so that men, being astonished at them, think
that he himself is the great God.
CHAP. XIII.--SIMON MAGUS: SECRET OF HIS MAGIC.
"Now when Niceta and I once asked him to explain to us how these things
could be effected by magic art, and what was the nature of that thing,
Simon began thus to explain it to us as his associates. ' I have,' said
he, ' made the soul of a boy, unsullied and violently slain, and
invoked by unutterable adjurations, to assist me; and by it all is done
that I command.' 'But,' said I 'is it possible for a soul to do these
things?' He answered: 'I would have you know this, that the soul of man
holds the next place after God, when once it is set free from the
darkness of his body. And immediately it acquires prescience: wherefore
it is invoked for necromancy.' Then I answered: 'Why, then, do not the
souls of persons who are slain take vengeance on their slayers?' 'Do
you not remember,' said he, 'that I told you, that when it goes out of
the body it acquires knowledge of the future?' 'I
remember,' said I. 'Well, then,' said he, 'as soon as it goes out of
the body, it immediately knows that there is a judgment to come, and
that every one shall suffer punishment for those evils that he hath
done; and therefore they are unwilling to take vengeance on their
slayers, because they themselves are enduring torments for their own
evil deeds which they had done here, and they know that severer
punishments await them in the judgment. Moreover, they are not
permitted by the angels who preside over them to go out, or to do
anything.' 'Them' I replied, 'if the angels do not permit them to come
hither, or to do what they please, how can the souls obey the magician
who invokes them?' 'It is not,' said he, 'that they grant indulgence to
the souls that are willing to come: but when the presiding angels are
adjured by one greater than themselves, they have the excuse of our
violence who
adjure them, to permit the souls which we invoke to go out: for they do
not sin who suffer violence, but we who impose necessity upon them.'
Thereupon Niceta, not able longer to refrain, hastily answered, as
indeed I also was about to do, only I wished first to get information
from him on several points; but, as I said, Niceta, anticipating me,
said: 'And do you not fear the day of judgment, who do violence to
angels, and invoke souls, and deceive men, and bargain for divine
honour to yourself from then? And how do you persuade us that there
shall be no judgment, as some of the Jews confess, and that souls are
not immortal, as many suppose, though you see them with your very eyes,
and receive from them assurance of the divine judgment?'
CHAP. XIV.--SIMON MAGUS, PROFESSES TO BE GOD.
"At those sayings of his Simon grew pale; but after a little,
recollecting himself, he thus answered: 'Do not think that I am a man
of your race. I am neither magician, nor lover of Luna, nor son of
Antonius. For before my mother Rachel and he came together, she, still
a virgin, conceived me, while it was in my power to be either small or
great, and to appear as a man among men.[1] Therefore I have chosen you
first as my friends, for the purpose of trying you, that I may place
you first in my heavenly and unspeakable places when I shall have
proved you. Therefore I have pretended to be a man, that I might more
clearly ascertain if you cherish entire affection towards me.' But when
I heard that, judging him indeed to be a wretch, yet wondering at his
impudence; and blushing for him, and at the same thee fearing lest he
should attempt some evil against us, I beckoned to Niceta to feign
for a little along with me, and said to him: 'Be not angry with us,
corruptible men, O thou incorruptible God, but rather accept our
affection, and our mind willing to know who God is; for we did not till
now know who thou art, nor did we perceive that thou art he whom we
were seeking.'
CHAP. XV.--SIMON MAGUS, PROFESSED TO HAVE MADE A BOY OF AIR.
"As we spoke these and such like words with looks suited to the
occasion, this most vain fellow believed that we were deceived; and
being thereby the more elated, he added also this: 'I shall now be
propitious to you, for the affection which you bear towards me as God;
for you loved me while you did not know me, and were seeking me in
ignorance. But I would not have you doubt that this is truly to be God,
when one is able to become small or great as he pleases; for I am able
to appear to man in whatever manner I please. Now, then, I shall begin
to unfold to you what is true. Once on a thee, I, by my power, turning
air into water, and water again into blood, and solidifying it into
flesh, formed a new human creature--a boy--and produced a much nobler
work than God the Creator. For He created a man from the earth, but I
from air--a far more difficult matter; and again I unmade him and
restored him to air, but not until I had placed his picture and image
in my bed-chamber, as a proof and memorial of my work.' Then we
understood that he spake concerning that boy, whose soul, after he had
been slain by violence, he made use of for those services which he
required.
CHAP. XVI.--SIMON MAGUS: HOPELESSNESS OF HIS CASE.
But Peter, hearing these things, said with: tears:[2] "Greatly do I
wonder at the infinite patience of God, and, on the other hand, at the
audacity of human rashness in some. For what further reason can be
found to persuade Simon that God judges the unrighteous, since he
persuades himself that he employs the obedience of souls for the
service of his crimes? But, in truth, he is deluded by demons. Yet,
although he is sure by these very things that souls are immortal, and
are judged for the deeds which they have done, and although he thinks
that he really sees those things which we believe by faith; though, as
I said, he is deluded by demons, yet he thinks that he sees the very
substance of the soul. How shall such a man, I say, be brought to
confess either that he acts wickedly while he occupies such an evil
position, or that he is to be judged for those things which he hath
done,
who, knowing the judgment of God, despises it, and shows himself an
enemy to God, and dares commit such horrid things? Wherefore it is
certain, my brethren, that some oppose the truth and religion of God,
not because it appears to them that reason can by no means stand with
faith, but because they are either involved in excess of wickedness, or
prevented by their own evils, or elated by the swelling of their heart,
so that they do not even believe those things which they think that
they see with their own eyes.
CHAP. XVII.--MEN ENEMIES TO GOD.
"But, inasmuch as inborn affection towards God the Creator seemed to
suffice for salvation to those who loved Him, the enemy studies to
pervert this affection in men, and to render them hostile and
ungrateful to their Creator. For I call heaven and earth to witness,
that if God permitted the enemy to rage as much as he desires. all men
should have perished long ere now; but for His mercy's sake God doth
not suffer him. But if men would turn their affection towards God, all
would doubtless be saved, even if for some faults they might seem to be
corrected for righteousness But now the most of men have been made
enemies of God, whose hearts the wicked one has entered, and has turned
aside towards himself the affection which God the Creator had implanted
in them, that they might have it towards Him. But of the rest, who
seemed for a thee to be watchful, the enemy, appearing in a phantasy
of glory and splendour, and promising them certain great and mighty
things, has caused their mind and heart to wander away from God; yet it
is for some just reason that he is permitted to accomplish these
things."
CHAP. XVIII.--RESPONSIBILITY OF MEN.
"To this Aquila answered: "How, then, are men in fault, if the wicked
one, transforming himself into the brightness of light,[1] promises to
men greater things than the Creator Himself does?" Then Peter answered:
"I think," says he "that nothing is more unjust than this; and now
listen while I tell you how unjust it is. If your son, whom you have
trained and nourished with all care, and brought to man's estate,
should be ungrateful to you, and should leave you and go to another,
whom perhaps he may have seen to be richer, and should show to him the
honour which he owed to you, and, through hope of greater profit,
should deny his birth, and refuse you your paternal rights, would this
seem to you right or wicked?" Then Aquila answered: "It is manifest to
all that it would be wicked." Then Peter said: "If you say that this
would be wicked among men, how much more so is it in the case of
God, who, above all men, is worthy of honour from men; whose benefits
we not only enjoy, but by whose means and power it is that we began to
be when we were not, and whom, if we please, we shall obtain from Him
to be for ever in blessedness ! In order, therefore, that the
unfaithful may be distinguished from the faithful, and the pious from
the impious, it has been permitted to the wicked one to use those arts
by which the affections of every one towards the true Father may be
proved. But if there were in truth some strange God, were it right to
leave our own God, who created us, and who is our Father and our Maker,
and to pass over to another?" "God forbid!" said Aquila. Then said
Peter: "How, then, shall we say that the wicked one is the cause of our
sin, when this is done by permission of God, that those may be proved
and condemned in the day of judgment, who, allured by greater
promises, have abandoned their duty towards their true Father and
Creator; while those who have kept the faith and the love of their own
Father, even with poverty, if so it has befallen, and with tribulation,
may enjoy heavenly gifts and immortal dignities in His kingdom But we
shall expound these things more carefully at another time. Meantime I
desire to know what Simon did after this."
CHAP. XIX.--DISPUTATION BEGUN.
And Niceta answered: "When he perceived that we had found him out,
having spoken to one another concerning his crimes we left him, and
came to Zacchaeus, telling him those same things which we have now told
to you. But he, receiving us most kindly, and instructing us concerning
the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ, enrolled us in the number of the
faithful." When Niceta had done speaking, Zacchaeus, who had gone out a
little before, entered, saying, "It is thee, O Peter, that yon proceed
to the disputation; for a great crowd, collected in the court of the
house, is awaiting you, in the midst of whom stands Simon, supported by
many attendants." Then Peter, when he heard this, ordering me to
withdraw for the sake of prayer (for I had not yet been washed from the
sins which I had committed in ignorance), said to the rest, "Brethren,
let its pray that God, for His unspeakable mercy through
His Christ, would help me going out on behalf of the salvation of men
who have been created by Him." Having said this, at, it having prayed,
he went forth to the court of the house, in which a great multitude of
people were assembled; and when he saw them all looking intently on him
in profound silence, and Simon the magician standing in the midst of
them like a standard-bearer, he began in manner following.[2]
CHAP. XX.--THE KINGDOM OF GOD AND HIS RIGHTEOUSNESS.
"Peace be to all of you who are prepared to give your right hands to
truth:[1] for whosoever are obedient to it seem indeed themselves to
confer some favour upon God; whereas they do themselves obtain from Him
the gift of His greatest bounty, walking in His paths of righteousness.
Wherefore the first duty of all is to inquire, into the righteousness
of God and His kingdom;[2] His righteousness, that we may be taught to
act rightly; His kingdom, that we may know what is the reward appointed
for labour and patience; in which kingdom there is indeed a bestowal of
eternal good things upon the good, but upon those who have acted
contrary to the will of God, a worthy infliction of penalties in
proportion to the doings of every one. It becomes you, therefore,
whilst you are here,--that is, whilst you are in the present life,--to
ascertain the will of God, while there is opportunity also of
doing it. For if any one, before he amends his doings, wishes to
investigate concerning things which he cannot discover, such
investigation will be foolish and ineffectual. For the thee is short,
and the judgment of God shall be occupied with deeds, not questions.
Therefore before all things let us inquire into this, what or in what
manner we must act that we may merit to obtain eternal life.
CHAP. XXI.--RIGHTEOUSNESS THE WAY TO THE KINGDOM.
"For if we occupy the short thee of this life with vain and useless
questions, we shall without doubt go into the presence of God empty and
void of good works, when, as I have said, our works shall be brought
into judgment. For everything has its own thee and place. This is the
place, this the thee of works; the world to come, that of recompenses.
That we may not therefore be entangled, by changing the order of places
and times, let us inquire, in the first place, what is the
righteousness of God; so that, like persons going to set out on a
journey, we may be filled with good works as with abundant provision,
so that we may be able to come to the kingdom of God, as to a very
great city. For to those who think aright, God is manifest even by the
operations of the world which He hat made, using the evidence of His
creation;[3] and therefore, since there ought to be no doubt! about
God,
we have now to inquire only about His righteousness and His kingdom.
But if our mind suggest to us to make any inquiry concerning secret and
hidden things before we inquire into the works of righteousness, we
ought to render to ourselves a reason, because if acting well we shall
merit to obtain salvation: then, going to God chaste and clean, we
shall be filled with the Holy Spirit, and shall know all things that
are secret and hidden, without any cavilling of questions; whereas now,
even if any one should spend the whole of his life in inquiring into
these things, he not only shall not be able to find them, but shall
involve himself in greater errors, because he did not first enter
through the way of righteousness, and strive to reach the haven of
life.
CHAP. XXII.--RIGHTEOUSNESS; WHAT IT IS.
"And therefore I advise that His righteousness be first inquired into,
that, pursuing our journey through it, and placed in the way of truth,
we may be able to find the true Prophet, running not with swiftness of
foot, but with goodness of works, and that, enjoying His guidance, we
may be trader no danger of mistaking the way. For if under His guidance
we shall merit to enter that city to which we desire to come, all
things concerning which we now inquire we shall see with our eyes,
being made, as it were, heirs of all things. Understand, therefore,
that the way is this course of our life; the travellers are those who
do good works; the gate is the true Prophet, of whom we speak; the city
is the kingdom in which dwells the Almighty Father, whom only those can
see who are of pure heart.[4] Let us not then think the labour of this
journey hard, because at the end of it there shall be
rest. For the true Prophet Himself also from the beginning of the
world, through the course of time, hastens to rest. For He is present
with us at all times; and if at any thee it is necessary, He appears
and corrects us, that He may bring to eternal life those who obey Him.
Therefore this is my judgment, as also it is the pleasure of the true
Prophet, that inquiry should first be made concerning righteousness, by
those especially who profess that they know God. If therefore any one
has anything to propose which he thinks better, let him speak; and when
he has spoken, let him hear, hut with patience and quietness: for in
order to this at the first, by way of salutation, I prayed for peace to
you all."
CHAP. XXIII.--SIMON REFUSES PEACE.
To this Simon answered:[5] "We have no need of your peace; for if there
be peace and concord, we shall not be able to make any advance towards
the discovery of truth. For robbers and debauchees have peace among
themselves, and every wickedness agrees with itself; and if we have met
with this view, that for the sake of peace we should give assent to all
that is said, we shall confer no benefit upon the hearers; but. on the
contrary, we shall impose upon them, and shall depart friends.
Wherefore, do not invoke peace, but rather battle, which is the mother
of peace; and if you can, exterminate errors. And do not seek for
friendship obtained by unfair admissions; for this I would have you
know, above all, that when two fight with each other, then there will
be peace when one has been defeated and has fallen. And therefore fight
as best you can, and do not expect peace without war, which is
impossible; or if it can be attained, show us how."
CHAP. XXIV.--PETER'S EXPLANATION.
To this Peter answered: "Hear with all attention, O men, what we say.
Let us suppose that this world is a great plain, and that from two
states, whose kings are at variance with each other, two generals were
sent to fight: and suppose the general of the good king gave this
counsel, that both armies should without bloodshed submit to the
authority of the better king, whereby all should be safe without
danger; but that the opposite general should say, No, hut we must
fight; that not he who is worthy, but who is stronger, may reign, with
those who shall escape;--which, I ask you, would you rather choose? I
doubt not hut that you would give your hands to the better king, with
the safety of all. And I do not now wish, as Simon says that I do, that
assent should be given, for the sake of peace, to those things that are
spoken amiss but that truth be sought for with quietness and order.
CHAP.XXV.--PRINCIPLES ON WHICH THE DISCUSSION SHOULD BE CONDUCTED.
"For some, in the contest of disputations, when they perceive that
their error is confuted, immediately begin, for the sake of making good
their retreat, to create a disturbance, and to stir up strifes, that it
may not be manifest to all that they are defeated; and therefore I
frequently entreat that the investigation of the matter in dispute may
be conducted with all patience and quietness, so that if perchance
anything seem to be not rightly spoken, it may be allowed to go back
over it, and explain it more distinctly. For sometimes a thing may be
spoken in one way and heard in another, while it is either advanced too
obscurely, or not attended to with sufficient care; and on this account
I desire that our conversation should be conducted patiently, so that
neither should the one snatch it away from the other, nor should the
unseasonable speech of one contradicting interrupt the
speech of the other; and that we should not cherish the desire of
finding fault, but that we should be allowed, as I have said, to go
over again what has not been clearly enough spoken, that by fairest
examination the knowledge of the truth may become clearer. For we ought
to know, that if any one is conquered by the truth, it is not he that
is conquered, but the ignorance which is in him, which is the worst of
all demons; so that he who can drive it out receives the palm of
salvation. For it is our purpose to benefit the hearers, not that we
may conquer badly, but that we may be well conquered for the
acknowledgment of the truth. For if our speech be actuated by the
desire of seeking the truth, even although we shall speak anything
imperfectly through human frailty, God in His unspeakable goodness will
fill up secretly in the understandings of the hearers those things that
are lacking.
For He is righteous; and according to the purpose of every one, He
enables some to find easily what they seek, while to others He renders
even that obscure which is before their eyes. Since, then, the way of
God is the way of peace, let us with peace seek the things which are
God's. If any one has anything to advance in answer to this, let him do
so; but if there is no one who wishes to answer, I shall begin to
speak, and I myself shall bring forward what another may object to me,
and shall refute it."
CHAP. XXVI.--SIMON'S INTERRUPTION.
When therefore Peter had begun to continue his discourse, Simon,
interrupting his speech, said: "Why do you hasten to speak whatever you
please? I understand your tricks. You wish to bring forward those
matters whose explanation you have well studied, that you may appear to
the ignorant crowd to be speaking well; but I shall not allow you this
subterfuge. Now therefore, since you promise, as a brave man, to answer
to all that any one chooses to bring forward, be pleased to answer me
in the first place." Then Peter said: "I am ready, only provided that
our discussion may be with peace." Then Simon said: "Do not you see, O
simpleton, that in pleading for peace you act in opposition to your
Master, and that what you propose is not suitable to him who promises
that he will overthrow ignorance? Or, if you are right in asking peace
from the audience, then your Master was wrong in saying,
'I have not come to send peace on earth, but a sword.[1] For either you
say well, and he not well; or else, if your Master said well, then you
not at all well: for you do not understand that your statement is
contrary to his, whose disciple you profess yourself to be."
CHAP. XXVII.--QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS.
Then Peter: "Neither He who sent me did amiss in sending a sword upon
the earth, nor do I act contrary to Him in asking peace of the hearers.
But you both unskilfully and rashly find fault with what you do not
understand: for you have heard that the Master came not to send peace
on earth; but that He also said, 'Blessed are the peace-makers, for
they shall be called the very sons of God," you have not heard.
Wherefore my sentiments are not different from those of the Master when
I recommend peace, to the keepers of which He assigned blessedness."
Then Simon said: "In your desire to answer for your Master, O Peter,
you have brought a much more serious charge against him, if he himself
came not to make peace, yet enjoined upon others to keep it. Where,
then, is the consistency of that other saying of his, 'it is enough for
the disciple that he be as his master? ' " [2]
CHAP. XXVIII.--CONSISTENCY OF CHRIST'S TEACHING.
To this Peter answered: "Our Master, who was the true Prophet, and ever
mindful of Himself, neither contradicted Himself, nor enjoined upon us
anything different from what Himself practised. For whereas He said, '
I am not come to send peace on earth, but a sword; and henceforth you
shall see father separated from son, son from father, husband from wife
and wife from husband, mother from daughter and daughter from mother,
brother from brother, father-in-law from daughter-in-law friend from
friend,' all these contain the doctrine of peace; and ; will tell you
how. At the beginning of His preaching, as wishing to invite and lead
all to salvation, and induce them to bear patiently labours and trials,
He blessed the poor, and promised that they should obtain the kingdom
of heaven for their endurance of poverty, in order that under the
influence of such a hope they might bear with
equanimity the wright of poverty, despising covetousness; for
covetousness is one, and the greatest, of most pernicious sins. But He
promised also that the hungry and the thirsty should be satisfied with
the eternal blessings of righteousness, in order that they might bear
poverty patiently, and not be led by it to undertake any unrighteous
work. In like manner. also, He said that the pure in heart are blessed,
and that thereby they should see God, in order that every one desiring
so great a good might keep himself from evil and polluted thoughts.
CHAP. XXIX.--PEACE AND STRIFE.
"Thus, therefore, our Master, inviting His disciples to patience,
impressed upon them that the blessing of peace was also to be preserved
with the labour of patience. But, on the other hand, He mourned over
those who lived in riches and luxury, who bestowed nothing upon the
poor; proving that they must render an account, because they did not
pity their neighbours, even when they were in poverty, whom they ought
to I love as themselves. And by such sayings as these He brought some
indeed to obey Him, but others He rendered hostile. The believers
therefore, and the obedient, He charges to have peace among themselves.
and says to them, ' Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be
called the very sons of God.'[3] But to those who not only did not
believe, but set themselves in opposition to His doctrine, He proclaims
the war of the word and of confutation, and says that ' henceforth
ye shall see son separated from father, and husband from wife, and
daughter from mother. and brother from brother, and daughter-in-law
from mother-in-law, and a man's foes shall be they of his own
house.'[4] For in every house, when there begins to be a difference
betwixt believer and unbeliever, there is necessarily a contest: the
unbelievers, on the one hand. fighting against the faith; and the
believers on the other, confuting the old error and the vices of sins
in them.
CHAP. XXX.--PEACE TO THE SONS OF PEACE.
"In like manner, also, during the last period of His teaching, He wages
war against the scribes and Pharisees, charging them with evil deeds
and unsound doctrine, and with hiding the key of knowledge which they
had handed down to them from Moses, by which the gate of the heavenly
kingdom might be opened.[5] But when our Master sent us forth to
preach, He commanded as, that into whatsoever city or house we should
enter, we should say, 'Peace be to this house.' 'And if,' said He, 'a
son of peace be there, your peace shall come upon him; but if there be
not, your peace shall return to you.' Also that, going out from that
house or city, we should shake off upon them the very dust which
adhered to our feet. But it shall be more tolerable for the land of
Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judgment than for that city or
house.'[6] This indeed He commanded to be done at length, if first the
word of truth be preached in the city or house, whereby they who
receive the faith of the truth may become sons of peace and sons of
God; and those who will not receive it may be convicted as enemies of
peace and of God.
CHAP. XXXI.--PEACE AND WAR.
"Thus, therefore, we, observing the commands of our Master, first offer
peace to our hearers, that the way of salvation may be known without
any tumult. But if any one do not receive the words of peace, nor
acquiesce in the truth, we know how to direct against him the war of
the word, and to rebuke him sharply by confuting his ignorance and
charging home upon him his sins. Therefore of necessity we offer peace,
that if any one is a son of peace, our peace may come upon him; but
from him who makes himself an enemy of peace, our peace shall return to
ourselves. We do not therefore, as you say, propose peace by agreement
with the wicked, for indeed we should straightway have given you the
right hand; but only in order that, through our discussing quietly and
patiently, it might be more easily ascertained by the hearers which is
the true speech. But if you differ and disagree with
yourself, how shall you stand? He must of necessity fall who is divided
in himself; ' for every kingdom divided against itself shall not
stand.'[1] If you have aught to say to this, say on."
CHAP. XXXII.--SIMON'S CHALLENGE.
Then said Simon: "I am astonished at your folly. For you so propound
the words of your Master, as if it were held to be certain concerning
him that he is a prophet; while I can very easily prove that he often
contradicted himself. In short, I shall refute you from those words
which you have yourself brought forward. For you say, that he said that
every kingdom or every city divided in itself shall not stand; and
elsewhere you say, that he said that he would send a sword, that he
might separate those who are in one house, so that son shall be divided
from father, daughter from mother, brother from brother; so that if
there be five in one house, three shall be divided against two, and two
against three.[2] if, then, everything that is divided falls, he who
makes divisions furnishes causes of falling; and if he is such,
assuredly he is wicked. Answer this if you can."
CHAP. XXXIII.--AUTHORITY.
Then Peter: "Do not rashly take exception, O Simon, against the things
which you do not understand. In the first place, I shall answer your
assertion, that I set forth the words of my Master, and from them
resolve matters about which there is still doubt. Our Lord, when He
sent us apostles to preach, enjoined us to teach all nations[3] the
things which were committed to us. We cannot therefore speak those
things as they were spoken by Himself. For our commission is not to
speak, but to teach those things, and from them to show how every one
of them rests upon truth. Nor, again, are we permitted to speak
anything of our own. For we are sent; and of necessity he who is sent
delivers the message as he has been ordered, and sets forth the will of
the sender. For if I should speak anything different from what He who
sent me enjoined me, I should be a false apostle, not saying what I am
commanded to say, but what seems good to myself. Whoever does this,
evidently wishes to show himself to be better than he is by whom he is
sent, and without doubt is a traitor. If, on the contrary, he keeps by
the things that he is commanded, and brings forward most clear
assertions of them, it will appear that he is accomplishing the work of
an apostle; and it is by striving to fulfil this that I displease you.
Blame me not, therefore, because I bring forward the words of Him who
sent me. But if there is aught in them that iS not fairly spoken, you
have liberty to confute me; but this can in no wise be done, for He is
a prophet, and cannot be contrary to Himself. But if you do not think
that He is a prophet, let this be first inquired into."
CHAP. XXXIV.--ORDER OF PROOF.
Then said Simon: "I have no need to learn this from you, but how these
things agree with one another. For if he shall be shown to be
inconsistent, he shall be proved at the same thee not to be a prophet."
Then says Peter: "But if I first show Him to be a prophet, it will
follow that what seems to be inconsistency is not such. For no one can
be proved to be a prophet merely by consistency, because it is possible
for many to attain this; but if consistency does not make a prophet,
much more inconsistency does not. Because, therefore, there are many
things which to some seem inconsistent, which yet have consistency in
them on a more profound investigation; as also other things which seem
to have consistency, but which, being more carefully discussed, are
found to be inconsistent; for this reason I do not think there is any
better way to judge of these things than to ascertain in the
first instance whether He be a prophet who has spoken those things
which appear to be inconsistent. For it is evident that, if He be found
a prophet, those things which seem to be contradictory must have
consistency, but are misunderstood. Concerning these things, therefore,
proofs will be properly demanded. For we apostles are sent to expound
the sayings and affirm the judgments of Him who has sent us; but we are
not commissioned to say anything of our own, but to unfold the truth,
as I have said, of His words."
CHAP. XXXV.--HOW ERROR CANNOT STAND WITH TRUTH.
Then Simon said: "Instruct us, therefore, how it can be consistent that
he who causes divisions, which divisions cause those who are divided to
fall, can either seem to be good, or to have come for the salvation of
men." Then Peter said: "I will tell you how our Master said that every,
kingdom and every house divided against itself cannot stand; and
whereas He Himself did this, see how it makes for salvation. By the
word of truth He certainly divides the kingdom of the world, which is
founded in error, and every home in it, that error may fall, and truth
may reign. But if it happen to any house, that error, being introduced
by any one, divides the truth, then, where error has gained a footing,
it is certain that truth cannot stand." Then Simon said: "But it is
uncertain whether your master divides error or truth." Then Peter:
"That belongs to another question; but if you are agreed
that everything which is divided falls, it remains that I show, if only
you will hear in peace, that our Jesus has divided and dispelled error
by teaching truth."
CHAP. XXXVI.--ALTERCATION.
Then said Simon: "Do not repeat again and again your talk of peace, but
expound briefly what it is that you think or believe." Peter answered:
"Why are you afraid of hearing frequently of peace? or do you not know
that peace is the perfection of law? For wars and disputes spring from
sins; and where there is no sin, there is peace of soul; but where
there is peace, truth is found in disputations, righteousness in
works." Then Simon: "You seem to me not to be able to profess what you
think." Then Peter: "I shall speak, but according to my own judgment,
not under constraint of your tricks. For I desire that what is salutary
and profitable be brought to the knowledge of all and therefore I shall
not delay to state it as briefly as possible. There is one God; and He
is the creator of the world. a righteous judge, rendering to every one
at some time or other according to his deeds.[1] But
now for the assertion of these things I know that countless thousands
of words can be called forth."
CHAP. XXXVII.--SIMON'S SUBTLETY.
Then Simon said: "I admire, indeed, the quickness of your wit, yet I do
not embrace the error of your faith. For you have wisely foreseen that
you may be contradicted; and you have even politely confessed, that for
the assertion of these things countless thousands of words will be
called forth, for no one agrees with the profession of your faith. In
short, as to there being one God, and the world being His work, who can
receive this doctrine? Neither, I think, any one of the Pagans, even if
he be an unlearned man, and certainly no one of the philosophers; but
not even the rudest and most wretched of the Jews, nor I myself, who am
well acquainted with their law." Then Peter said: "Put aside the
opinions of those who arc not here, and tell us face to face what is
your own." Then Simon said: "I can state what I really think; but this
consideration makes me reluclant to do so, that if I
say what is neither acceptable to you, nor seems right to this
unskilled rabble, you indeed, as confounded, will straightway shut your
ears, that they may not he polluted with blasphemy, forsooth, and will
take to flight because yon cannot find an answer; while the unreasoning
populace will assent to you, and embrace you as one teaching those
things Which are commonly received among them; and will curse me, as
professing things new and unheard of, and instilling my error into the
minds of others."
CHAP. XXXVIII.--SIMON'S CREED.
Then Peter: "Are not you making use of long preambles, as you accused
us of doing, because you have no truth to bring forward? or if you
have, begin without circumlocution, if you have so much confidence. And
if, indeed, what you say be displeasing to any one of the hearers, he
will withdraw; and those who remain shall be compelled by your
assertion to approve what is true. Begin, therefore, to expound what
seemeth to yon to be right." Then Simon said: "I say that there are
many gods; but that there is one incomprehensible and unknown to all,
and that He is the God of all these gods." Then Peter answered: "This
God whom you assert to he incomprehensible and unknown to all, can you
prove His existence from the Scriptures of the Jews,[2] which are held
to be of authority, or from some others of which we are all ignorant,
or from the Greek authors, or from your own writings? Certainly
you are at liberty to speak from whatever writings you please, yet so
that you first show that they are prophetic; for so their authority
will be held without question."
CHAP. XXXIX.--ARGUMENT FOR POLYTHEISM.
Then Simon said: "I shall make use of assertions from the law of the
Jews only. For it is manifest to all who take interest in religion,
that this law is of universal authority, yet that every one receives
the understanding of this law according to his own judgment. For it has
so been written by Him who created the world, that the faith of things
is made to depend upon it. Whence, whether any one wishes to bring
forward truth, or any one to bring forward falsehood, no assertion will
be received without this law. Inasmuch, therefore, as my knowledge is
most fully in accordance with the law, I rightly declared that there
are many gods, of whom one is more eminent than the rest, and
incomprehensible, even He who is God of gods. But that there are many
gods, the law itself informs me. For, in the first place, it says this
in the passage where one in the figure of a serpent speaks to Eve,
the first woman, 'On the day ye eat of the tree of the knowledge of
good and evil, ye shall be as gods,[1] that is, as those who made man;
and after they have tasted of the tree, God Himself testifies, saying
to the rest of the gods, 'Behold, Adam is become as one of us; '[2]
thus, therefore, it is manifest that there were many gods engaged in
the making of man. Also, whereas at the first God said to the other
gods, 'Let us make man after our image and likeness;'[3] also His
saying, 'Let us drive him out;'[2] and again, 'Come, let us go down,
and confound their language;'[4] all these things indicate that there
are many gods. But this also is written, 'Thou shalt not curse the
gods, nor curse the chief of thy people ;'[5] and again this writing,
'God alone led them, and there was no strange god with them,'[6] shows
that there are many gods. There are also many other testimonies which
might be adduced from the law, not only obscure, but plain, by which it
is taught that there are many gods.[7] One of these was chosen by lot,
that he might be the god of the Jews. But it is not of him that I
speak, but of that God who is also his God, whom even the Jews
themselves did not know. For he is not their God, but the God of those
who know him."
CHAP. XL.--PETER'S ANSWER.
When Peter had heard this, he answered: "Fear nothing, Simon: for,
behold, we have neither shut our ears, nor fled; but we answer with
words of truth to those things which you have spoken falsely, asserting
this first, that there is one God, even the God of the Jews, who is the
only God, the Creator of heaven and earth, who is also the God of all
those whom you call gods. If, then, I shall show you that none is
superior to Him, but that He Himself is above all, you will confess
that your error is above all."[8] Then Simon said: "Why, indeed, though
I should be unwilling to confess it, would not the hearers who stand by
charge me with unwillingness to profess the things that are true?"
CHAP. XLI.--THE ANSWER, CONTINUED.
"Listen, then," says Peter, "that you may know, first of all, that even
if there are many gods, as you say, they are subject to the God of the
Jews, to whom no one is equal, than whom no one can be greater; for it
is written that the prophet Moses thus spoke to the Jews: 'The Lord
your God is the God of gods, and the Lord of lords, the great God.'[9]
Thus, although there are many that are called gods, yet He who is the
God of the Jews is alone called the God of gods. For not every one that
is called God is necessarily God. Indeed, even Moses is called a god to
Pharaoh,[10] and it is certain that he was a man; and judges were
called gods, and it is evident that they were mortal. The idols also of
the Gentiles are called gods, and we all know that they are not; but
this has been inflicted as a punishment on the wicked, that because
they would not acknowledge the true God, they should
regard as God whatever form or image should occur to them. Because they
refused to receive the knowledge of the One who, as I said, is God of
all, therefore it is permitted to them to have as gods those who can do
nothing for their worshippers. For what can either dead images or
living creatures confer upon men, since the power of all things is with
One?
CHAP. XLII.--GUARDIAN ANGELS.
"Therefore the name God is applied in three ways:[11] either because he
to whom it is given is truly God, or because be is the servant of him
who is truly; and for the honour of the sender, that his authority may
be full, he that is sent is called by the name of him who sends, as is
often done in respect of angels: for when they appear to a man, if he
is a wise and intelligent man, he asks the name of him who appears to
him, that he may acknowledge at once the honour of the sent, and the
authority of the sender. For every nation has an angel, to whom God has
committed the government of that nation; and when one of these appears,
although he be thought and called God by those over whom he presides,
yet, being asked, he does not give such testimony to himself. For the
Most High God, who alone holds the power of all things, has divided all
the nations of the earth into seventy-two
parts, and over these He hath appointed angels as princes. But to the
one among the archangels who is greatest, was committed the government
of those who, before all others, received the worship and knowledge of
the Most High God. But holy men also, as we have said, are made gods to
the wicked, as having received the power of life and death over them,
as we mentioned above with respect to Moses and the judges. Wherefore
it is also written concerning them, 'Thou shalt not curse the gods, and
thou shalt not curse the prince of thy people.'[1] Thus the princes of
the several nations are called gods. But Christ is God of princes, who
is Judge of all. Therefore neither angels, nor men, nor any creature,
can be truly gods, forasmuch as they arc placed under authority, being
created and changeable: angels, for they were not, and are; men, for
they are mortal; and every creature, for it is
capable of dissolution, if only He dissolve it who made it. And
therefore He alone is the true God, who not only Himself lives, but
also bestows life upon others, which He can also take away when it
pleaseth Him.
CHAP. XLIII.--NO GOD BUT JEHOVAH.
"Wherefore the Scripture exclaims in name of the God of the Jews,
saying, 'Behold, behold, seeing that I am God, and there is none else
besides me, I will kill, and I will make alive; I will smite, and I
will heal; and there is none who can deliver out of my hands.'[2] See
therefore how, by some ineffable virtue, the Scripture, opposing the
future errors of those who should affirm that either in heaven or on
earth there is any other god besides Him who is the God of the Jews,
decides thus: 'The Lord your God is one God, in heaven above, and in
the earth beneath; and besides Him there is none else.'[3] How, then,
hast thou dared to say that there is any other God besides Him who is
the God of the Jews? And again the Scripture says, 'Behold, to the Lord
thy God belong the heaven, and the heaven of heavens, the earth, and
all things that are in them: nevertheless I have chosen your
fathers, that I might love them, and you after them.'[4] Thus that
judgment is supported by the Scripture on every side, that He who
created the world is the true and only God.
CHAP. XLIV.--THE SERPENT, THE AUTHOR OF POLYTHEISM.
"But even if there be others, as we have said, who are called gods,
they are under the power of the God of the Jews; for thus saith the
Scripture to the Jews, 'The Lord our God, He is God of gods, and Lord
of lords.'[5] Him alone the Scripture also commands to be worshipped,
saying, 'Thou shall worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shall thou
serve;'[6] and, 'Hear, O lsrael: the Lord thy God is one God.'[7] Yea,
also the saints, filled with the Spirit of God, and bedewed with the
drops of His mercy, cried out, saying, 'Who is like unto Thee among the
gods? O Lord, who is like unto Thee?'[8] And again, 'Who is God, but
the Lord; and who is God, but our Lord?'[9] Therefore Moses, when he
saw that the people were advancing, by degrees initiated them in the
understanding of the monarchy and the faith of one God, as he says in
the following words: 'Thou shalt not make negation of the
names of other gods;'[10] doubtless remembering with what penalty the
serpent was visited, which had first named gods.[11] For it is
condemned to feed upon dust, and is judged worthy of such food, for
this cause. that it first of all introduced the name of gods into the
world. But if you also wish to introduce many gods, see that you
partake not the serpent's doom.
CHAP. XLV.--POLYTHEISM INEXCUSABLE.
"For be sure of this. that you shall not have us participators in this
attempt; nor will we suffer ourselves to be deceived by you. For it
will not serve us for an excuse in the judgment, if we say that you
deceived us; because neither could it excuse the first woman, that she
had unhappily believed the serpent; but she was condemned to death,
because she believed badly. For this cause therefore, Moses, also
commending the faith of one God to the people, says, 'Take heed to
thyself, that thou be not seduced from the Lord thy God.'[12] Observe
that he makes use of the same word which the first woman also made use
of in excusing herself, saying that she was seduced; but it profited
her nothing. But over and above all this, even if some true prophet
should arise, who should perform signs and miracles, but should wish to
persuade us to worship other gods besides the God of the Jews, we
should never be able to believe him. For so the divine law has taught
us, handing down a secret injunction more purely by means of tradition,
for thus it saith: 'If there arise among you a prophet, or one dreaming
a dream, and give you signs or wonders, and these signs or wonders come
to pass, and he say to you, Let us go and worship strange gods, whom ye
know not; ye shall not hear the words of that prophet, nor the dream of
that dreamer, because proving he hath proved you, that he may see if ye
love the 'Lord your God.'[1]
CHAP. XLVI.--CHRIST ACKNOWLEDGED THE GOD OF THE JEWS.
"Wherefore also our Lord, who wrought signs and wonders, preached the
God of the Jews; and therefore we are right in believing what He
preached. But as for you, even if you were really a prophet, and
performed signs and wonders, as you promise to do, if you were to
announce other gods besides Him who is the true God, it would be
manifest that you were raised up as a trial to the people of God; and
therefore you can by no means be believed. For He alone is the true
God, who is the God of the Jews; and for this reason our Lord Jesus
Christ did not teach them that they must inquire after God, for Him
they knew well already, but that they must seek His kingdom and
righteousness,[2] which the scribes and Pharisees, having received the
key of knowledge, had not shut in, but shut out.[3] For if they had
been ignorant of the true God, surely He would never have left the
knowledge of this
thing, which was the chief of all, and blamed them for small and little
things, as for enlarging their fringes, and claiming the uppermost
rooms in feasts, and praying standing in the highways, and such like
things; which assuredly, in comparison of this great charge, ignorance
of God, seem to be small and insignificant matters."
CHAP. XLVII.--SIMON'S CAVIL.
To this Simon replied:[4] "From the words of your master I shall refute
you, because even he introduces to all men a certain God who was known.
For although both Adam knew the God who was his creator, and the maker
of the world; and Enoch knew him, inasmuch as he was translated by him;
and Noah, since he was ordered by him to construct the ark; and
although Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and Moses, and all, even every
people and all nations, know the maker of the world, and confess him to
be a God, yet your Jesus, who appeared long after the patriarchs, says:
'No one knows the Son, but the Father; neither knoweth any one the
Father, but the Son, and he to whom the Son has been pleased to reveal
Him.'[5] Thus, therefore, even your Jesus confesses that there is
another God, incomprehensible and unknown to all.
CHAP. XLVIII.--PETER'S ANSWER.
Then Peter says: "You do not perceive that you are making statements in
opposition to yourself. For if our Jesus also knows Him whom ye call
the unknown God. then He is not known by you alone. Yea, if our Jesus
knows Him, then Moses also, who prophesied that Jesus should come,
assuredly could not himself be ignorant of Him. For he was a prophet;
and he who prophesied of the Son doubtless knew the Father. For if it
is in the option of the Son to reveal the Father to whom He will, then
the Son, who has been with the Father from the beginning, and through
all generations, as He revealed the Father to Moses, so also to the
other prophets; but if this be so, it is evident that the Father has
not been unknown to any of them. But how could the Father be revealed
to you, who do not believe in the Son, since the Father is known to
none except him to whom the Son is pleased to reveal Him? But the Son
reveals the Father to those who honour the Son as they honour the
Father."[6]
CHAP. XLIX.--THE SUPREME LIGHT.
Then Simon said: "Remember that you said that God has a son, which is
doing Him wrong; for how can He have a son, unless He is subject to
passions, like men or animals? But on these points there is not time
now to show your profound folly, for I hasten to make a statement
concerning the immensity of the supreme light; and so now listen. My
opinion is, that there is a certain power of immense and ineffable
light, whose greatness may be held to be incomprehensible, of which
power even the maker of the world is ignorant, and Moses the lawgiver,
and Jesus your master."[7]
CHAP. L.--SIMON'S PRESUMPTION.
Then Peter:[1] "Does it not seem to you to be madness, that any one
should take upon himself to assert that there is another God than the
God of all; and should say that he supposes there is a certain power,
and should presume to affirm this to others, before he himself is sure
of what he says? Is any one so rash as to believe your words, of which
he sees that you are yourself doubtful, and to admit that there is a
certain power unknown to God the Creator, and to Moses, and the
prophets, and the law, and even to Jesus our Master, which power is so
good, that it will not make itself known to any but to one only, and
that one such an one as thou! Then, further, if that is a new power,
why does it not confer upon us some new sense, in addition to those
five which we possess, that by that new sense. bestowed upon us by it,
we may be able to receive and understand itself which is new? Or
if it cannot bestow such a sense upon us, how has it bestowed it upon
you? Or if it has revealed itself to you, why not also to us? But if
you of yourself understand things which not even the prophets were able
to perceive or understand, come, tell us what each one of us is
thinking now; for if there is such a spirit in you that you know those
things which are above the heavens, which are unknown to all, and
incomprehensible by all, much more easily do you know the thoughts of
men upon the earth. But if you cannot know the thoughts of us who are
standing here, how can you say that you know those things which, you
assert, are known to none?
CHAP. LI.--THE SIXTH SENSE.
"But believe me, that you could never know what light is unless you had
received both vision and understanding from light itself; so also in
other things. Hence, having received understanding, you arc framing in
imagination something greater and more sublime, as if dreaming, but
deriving all your hints from those five senses, to whose Giver you are
unthankful. But be sure of this, that until you find some new sense
which is beyond those five which we all enjoy, you cannot assert the
existence of a new God." Then Simon answered: "Since all things that!
exist are in accordance with those five senses, that power which is
more excellent than all cannot add anything new." Then Peter said: "It
is false; for there is also a sixth sense, namely that of
foreknowledge: for those five senses are capable of knowledge, but the
sixth is that of foreknowledge: a,act this the prophets possessed.
How, then, can you know a God who is unknown. to all, who do not know
the prophetic sense, which is that of prescience?" Then Simon began to
say: "This power of which I speak, incomprehensible and more excellent
than all, ay, even than that God who made the world, neither any of the
angels has known, nor of tile i demons, nor of the Jews, nay, nor any
creature i which subsists by means of God the creator. How, then, could
that creator's law teach me that which the creator himself did not
know, since neither did the law itself know it, that it might teach
it?"
CHAP. LII.--REDUCTIO AD ABSURDUM.
Then Peter said: "I wonder how you have been able to learn more from
the law than the law was able to know or to teach; and how you say that
you adduce proofs from the law of those things which you are pleased to
assert, when you declare that neither the law, nor He who gave the
law--that is, the Creator of the world--knows those things of which you
speak! But this also I wonder at, how you, who alone know these things,
should be standing here now with us all, circumscribed by the limits of
this small court." Then Simon, seeing Peter and all the people
laughing, said: "Do you laugh, Peter, while so great and lofty matters
are under discussion?" Then said Peter: "Be not enraged, Simon, for we
are doing no more than keeping our promise: for we are neither shutting
our ears, as you said, nor did we take to flight as soon as we heard
you propound your unutterable things; but we have not
even stirred from the place. For indeed you do not even propound things
that have any resemblance to truth, which might to a certain extent
frighten us. Yet, at all events, disclose to us the meaning of this
saying, how from the law you have learned of a God whom the law itself
does not know. and of whom He who gave the law is ignorant." Then Simon
said: "If you have done laughing, I shall prove it by clear
assertions." Then Peter said: "Assuredly I shall give over, that I may
learn from you how you have learned from the law what neither the law
nor the God of the law Himself knows."
CHAP. LIII.--SIMON'S BLASPHEMY.
Then says Simon: "Listen: it is manifest to all, and ascertained in a
manner of which no account can be given,[2] that there is one God, who
is better than all, from whom all that is took its beginning; whence
also of necessity, all things that are after him are subject to him, as
the chief and most excellent of all. When, therefore, I had ascertained
that the God who created the world, according to what the law teachers,
is in many respects weak, whereas weakness is utterly incompatible with
a perfect God, and I saw that he is not perfect, I necessarily
concluded that there is another God who is perfect.[1] For this God, as
I have said, according to what the writing of the law teaches, is shown
to be weak in many things. In the first place, because the man whom he
formed was not able to remain such as be had intended him to be; and
because he cannot be good who gave a law to the
first man, that he should eat of all the trees of paradise, but that he
should not touch the tree of knowledge; and if be should eat of it, be
should die. For why should he forbid him to eat, and to know what is
good and what evil, that, knowing, he might shun the evil and choose
the good? But this he did not permit; and because he did eat in
violation of the commandment, and discovered what is good, and learned
for the sake of honour to cover his nakedness (for he perceived it to
be unseemly to stand naked before his Creator), he condemns to death
him who had learned to do honour to God, and curses the serpent who had
shown him these things. But truly, if man was to be injured by this
means, why did he place the cause of injury in paradise at all? But if
that which he placed in paradise was good, it is not the part of one
that is good to restrain another from good.
CHAP. LIV.--HOW SIMON LEARNED FROM THE LAW WHAT THE LAW DOES NOT TEACH.
"Thus then, since he who made man and the world is, according to what
the law relates, imperfect, we are given to understand, without doubt,
that there is another who is perfect. For it is of necessity that there
be one most excellent of all, on whose account also every creature
keeps its rank. Whence also I, knowing that it is every way necessary
that there be some one more benignant and more powerful than that
imperfect God who gave the law, understanding what is perfect from
comparison of the imperfect, understood even from the Scripture that
God who is not mentioned there. And in this way I was able, O Peter, to
learn from the law what the law did not know. But even if the law had
not given indications from which it might be gathered that the God who
made the world is imperfect, it was still possible for me to infer from
those evils which are done in this world, and are not
corrected, either that its creator is powerless, if be cannot correct
what is done amiss; or else, if he does not wish to remove the evils,
that he is himself evil; but if he neither can nor will, that he is
neither powerful nor good. And from this it cannot but be concluded
that there is another God more excellent and more powerful than all. If
you have aught to say to this, say on."
CHAP. LV.--SIMON'S OBJECTIONS TURNED AGAINST HIMSELF.
Peter answered: "O Simon, they are wont to conceive such absurdities
against God who do not read the law with the instruction of masters,
but account themselves teachers, and think that they can understand the
law, though he has not explained it to them who has learned of the
Master.[2] Nevertheless now, that we also may seem to follow the book
of the law according to your apprehension of it; inasmuch as you say
that the creator of the world is shown to be both impotent and evil,
how is it that you do not see that that power of yours, which you say
is superior to all, fails and lies under the very same charges? For the
very same thing may be said of it, that it is either powerless, since
it does not correct those things which here are done amiss; or if it
can and will not, it is evil; or if it neither can nor will, then it is
both impotent and imperfect. Whence that new power of
yours is not only found liable to a similar charge, but even to a worse
one, if, in addition to all these things, it is believed to be, when it
is not. For He who created the world, His existence is manifest by His
very operation in creating the world, as you yourself also confess. But
this power which you say that you alone know, affords no indication of
itself, by which we might perceive, at least, that it is, and subsists.
CHAP. LVI.--NO GOD ABOVE THE CREATOR.
"What kind of conduct, then, would it be that we should forsake God, in
whose world we live and enjoy all things necessary for life, and follow
I know not whom, from whom we not only obtain no good, but cannot even
know that he exists? Nor truly does he exist. For whether you call him
light, and brighter than that light which we see, you borrow that very
name from the Creator of the world; or whether you say that he is a
substance above all, you derive from Him the idea with enlargement of
speech.[3] Whether you make mention of mind, or goodness, or life, or
whatever else, you borrow the words from Him. Since, then, you have
nothing new concerning that power you speak of, not only as regards
understanding, but even in respect of naming him, how do you introduce
a new God, for whom you cannot even find a new name? For not only is
the Creator of the world called a Power, but even the
ministers of His glory, and all the heavenly host. Do you not then
think it better that we should follow our Creator God, as a Father who
trains us and endows us as He knows how? But if, as you say, there be
some God more benignant than all, it is certain that he will not be
angry with us; or if he be angry, he is evil. For if our God is angry
and punishes, He is not evil, but righteous, for He corrects and amends
His own sons. But he who has no concern with us, if he shall punish us,
how should he be good? Inflicting punishments upon us because we have
not been drawn by vain imaginations to forsake our own Father and
follow him, how can you assert that he is so good, when he cannot be
regarded as even just?"
CHAP. LVII.--SIMON'S INCONSISTENCY.
Then Simon: "Do you so far err, Peter, as not to know that our souls
were made by that good God, the most excellent of all, but they have
been brought down as captives into this world?" To this Peter answered:
"Then he is not unknown by all, as you said a little while ago; and yet
how did the good God permit his souls to be taken captive, if he be a
power over all?" Then Simon said: "He sent God the creator to make the
world; and he, when he had made it, gave out that himself was God."
Then Peter said: "Then be is not, as you said, unknown to Him who made
the world; nor are souls ignorant of him, if indeed they were stolen
away from him. To whom, then, can he be unknown, if both the Creator of
the world know him, as having been sent by him; and all souls I know
him, as baring been violently withdrawn from him? Then, further, I wish
you would tell us whether he who sent the creator of
the world did not know that he would not keep faith? For if he did not
know it, then he was not prescient; while if he foreknew it, and
suffered it, he is himself guilty of this deed, since he did not
prevent it; but if he could not, then he is not omnipotent. But if,
knowing it as good, he did not prohibit it, he is found to be better,
who presumed to do that which he who sent him did not know to be good."
CHAP. LVIII.--SIMON'S GOD UNJUST.
Then Simon said: "He receives those who will come to him, and does them
good." Peter answered: "But there is nothing new in this; for He whom
you acknowledge to be the Creator of the world also does so." Then
Simon: "But the good God bestows salvation if he is only acknowledged;
but the creator of the world demands also that the law be fulfilled."
Then said Peter: "He saves adulterers and men-slayers, if they know him
; but good, and sober, and merciful persons, if they do not know him,
in consequence of their having no information concerning him, he does
not save ! Great and good truly is he whom you proclaim, who is not so
much the saviour of the evil, as he is one who shows no mercy to the
good." Then Simon: "It is truly very difficult for man to know him, as
long as he is in the flesh; for blacker than all darkness, and heavier
than all clay, is this body with which the soul is
surrounded." Then says Peter: "That good God of yours demands things
which are difficult; but He who is truly God seeks easier things. Let
him then, since he is so good, leave us with our Father and Creator;
and when once we depart from the body, and leave that darkness that you
speak of, we shall more easily know Him; and then the soul shall better
understand that God is its Creator, and shall remain with Him, and
shall no more be harassed with diverse imaginations; nor shall wish to
betake itself to another power, which is known to none but Simon only,
and which is of such goodness that no one can come to it, unless he be
first guilty of impiety towards his own father! I know not how this
power can be called either good or just, which no one can please except
by acting impiously towards him by whom he was made !"
CHAP. LIX.--THE CREATOR OUR FATHER.
Then Simon: "It is not impious for the sake of greater profit and
advantage to rice to him who is of richer glory." Then Peter: "If, as
you say, it is not impious to flee to a stranger, it is at all events
much more pious to remain with our own father, even if he be poor. But
if you do not think it impious to leave our father, and flee to
another, as being better than he; and you do not believe that our
Creator will take this amiss; much more the good God will not be angry,
because, when we were strangers to him, we have not fled to him, but
have remained with our own Creator. Yea, I think he will rather commend
us the more for this, that we have kept faith with God our Creator; for
he will consider that, if we had been his creatures, we should never
have been seduced by the allurements of any other to forsake him. For
if any one, allured by richer promises, shall leave his own
father and betake himself to a stranger, it may be that he will leave
him in his turn, and go to another who shall promise him greater
things, and this the rather because he is not his son, since he could
leave even him who by nature was his father." Then Simon said: "But
what if souls are from him, and do not know him, and he is truly their
father?"
CHAP. LX.--THE CREATOR THE SUPREME GOD.
Then Peter said: "You represent him as weak enough. For if, as you say,
he is more powerful than all, it can never be believed the weaker
wrenched the spoils from the stronger.[1] Or if God the Creator was
able by violence to bring down souls into this world, how can it be
that, when they are separated from the body and freed from the bonds of
captivity, the good God shall call them to the sufferance of
punishment, on the ground that they, either through his remissness or
weakness, were dragged away to this place, and were involved in the
body, as in the darkness of ignorance? You seem to me not to know what
a father and a God is: but I could tell you both whence souls are, and
when and how they were made; but it is not permitted to me now to
disclose these things to you, who are in such error in respect of the
knowledge of God." Then said Simon: "A time will come when you shah be
sorry that you did not understand me speaking of the ineffable power."
Then said Peter: "Give us then, as I have often said, as being yourself
a new God, or as having .yourself come down from him, some new sense,
by means of which we may know that new God of whom you speak; for those
five senses, which God our Creator has given us, keep faith to their
own Creator, and do not perceive that there is any other God, for so
their nature necessitates them."
CHAP. LXI.--IMAGINATION.
To this Simon answered: "Apply your mind to those things which I am
going to say, and cause it, walking in peaceable paths, to attain to
those things which I shall demonstrate. Listen now, therefore. Did you
never in thought reach forth your mind into regions or islands situated
far away, and remain so fixed in them, that you could not even see the
people that were before you, or know where yourself were sitting, by
reason of the delightfulness of those things on which yon were gazing?"
And Peter said: "It is true, Simon, this has often occurred to me."
Then Simon said: "In this way now reach forth your sense into heaven,
yea above the heaven, and behold that there must be some place beyond
the world, or outside the world, in which there is neither heaven nor
earth, and where no shadow of these things produces darkness; and
consequently, since there are neither bodies in it, nor
darkness occasioned by bodies, there must of necessity be immense
light; and consider of what sort that light must be, which is never
succeeded by darkness. For if the light of this sun fills this whole
world, how great do you suppose that bodiless and infinite light to be?
So great, doubtless, that this light of the sun would seem to be
darkness and not light, in comparison."
CHAP. LXII.--PETER'S EXPERIENCE OF IMAGINATION.
When Simon thus spoke, Peter answered:[2] "Now listen patiently
concerning both these matters, that is, concerning the example of
stretching out the senses, and concerning the immensity of light. I
know that I myself, O Simon, have sometimes in thought extended my
sense, as you say, into regions and islands situated afar off, and have
seen them with my mind not less than if it had been with my eyes. When
I was at Capernaum, occupied in the taking of fishes, and sat upon a
rock, holding in my hand a hook attached to a line, and fitted for
deceiving the fishes, I was so absorbed that I did not feel a fish
adhering to it while my mind eagerly ran through my beloved Jerusalem,
to which I had frequently gone up, waking, for the sake of offerings
and prayers. But I was accustomed also to admire this Caesarea, hearing
of it from others, and to long to see it; and I seemed to myself to see
it, although I had never been in it; and I thought of it what was
suitable to be thought of a great city, its gates, walls, baths,
streets, lanes, markets, and the like, in accordance with what I had
seen in other cities; and to such an extent was I delighted with the
intentness of such inspection, that, as you said, neither saw one who
was present and standing by me, nor knew where myself was sitting."
Then said Simon: "Now you say well."
CHAP. LXIII.--PETER'S REVERIE.
Then Peter: "In short, when I did not perceive, through the occupation
of my mind, that I had caught a very large fish which was attached to
the hook, and that although it was dragging the hook-line from my hand,
my brother Andrew. who was sitting by me, seeing me in a reverie and
almost ready to fall, thrusting his elbow into my side as if he would
awaken me from sleep, said: 'Do you not see, Peter, what a large fish
you have caught? Are you out of your senses, that you are thus in a
stupor of astonishment? Tell me, What is the matter with you?' But i
was angry with him for a little, because he had withdrawn me from the
delight of those things which I was contemplating; then I answered that
I was not suffering from any malady, but that I was mentally gazing on
the beloved Jerusalem, and at the same time on Caesarea; and that,
while I was indeed with him in the body, in my mind I
was wholly carried away thither. But he, I know not whence inspired,
uttered a hidden and secret word of truth.
CHAP. LXIV.--ANDREW'S REBUKE.
"'Give over,' says he, 'O Peter. What is it that you are doing? For
those who are beginning to be possessed with a demon, or to be
disturbed in their minds, begin in this way. They are first carried
away by fancies to some pleasant and delightful things, then they are
poured out in vain and fond motions towards things which have no
existence. Now this happens from a certain disease of mind, by reason
of which they see not the things which are, but long to bring to their
sight those which are not. But thus it happens also to those who are
suffering phrenzy, and seem to themselves to see many images, because
their soul, being torn and withdrawn from its place by excess of cold
or of heat, suffers a failure of its natural service. But those also
who are in distress through thirst, when they fall asleep, seem to
themselves to see rivers and fountains, and to drink; but this befalls
them
through being distressed by the dryness of the unmoistened body.
Wherefore it is certain that this occurs through some ailment either of
the soul or body.'
CHAP. LXV.--FALLACY OF IMAGINATION.
"In short, that you may receive the faith of the matter; concerning
Jerusalem, which I had often seen, I told my brother what places and
what gatherings of people I had seemed to myself to see. But also
concerning Caesarea, which I had never seen, I nevertheless contended
that it was such as I had conceived it in my mind and thought. But when
I came hither, and saw nothing at all like to those things which I had
seen in phantasy, I blamed myself, and observed distinctly, that I had
assigned to it gates, and walls, and buildings from others which I had
seen, taking the likeness in reality from others. Nor indeed can any
one imagine anything new, and of which no form has ever existed. For
even if any one should fashion from his imagination bulls with five
heads, he only forms them with five heads out of those which he has
seen with one head. And you therefore, now, if truly you seem to
yourself to perceive anything with your thought, and to look above the
heavens, there is no doubt but that you imagine them from those things
which you see, placed as you are upon the earth. But if you think that
there is easy access for your mind above the heavens, and that you are
able to conceive the things that are there, and to apprehend knowledge
of that immense light, I think that for him who can comprehend these
things, it were easier to throw his sense, which knows how to ascend
thither, into the heart and breast of some one of us who stand by, and
to tell what thoughts he is cherishing in his breast. If therefore you
can declare the thoughts of the heart of any one of us, who is not
pre-engaged in your favour, we shall perhaps be able to believe you,
that you are able to know those things that are above the heavens,
although these are much loftier."
CHAP. LXVI.--EXISTENCE AND CONCEPTION.
To this Simon replied:[1] "O thou who hast woven a web of many
frivolities, listen now. It is impossible that anything which comes
into a man's thoughts should not also subsist in truth and reality. For
things that do not subsist, have no appearances;[2] but things that
have no appearances, cannot present themselves to our thoughts." Then
said Peter: "If everything that can come into our thoughts has a
subsistence, then, with respect to that place of immensity which you
say is outside the world, if one thinks in his heart that it is light,
and another that it is darkness, how can one and the same place be both
light and darkness, according to their different thoughts concerning
it?" Then said Simon: "Let pass for the present what I have said; and
tell us what you suppose to be above the heavens."
CHAP. LXVII.--THE LAW TEACHES OF IMMENSITY.
Then said Peter: "If you believed concerning the true fountain of
light, I could instruct you what and of what sort is that which is
immense, and should render, not a vain fancy, but a consistent and
necessary account of the truth, and should make use, not of sophistical
assertions, but testimonies of the law and nature, that you might know
that the law especially contains what we ought to believe in regard to
immensity. But if the doctrine of immensity is not unknown to the law,
then assuredly, nought else can be unknown to it; and therefore it is a
false supposition of yours, that there is anything of which the law is
not cognisant. Much more shall nothing be unknown to Him who gave the
law. Yet I cannot speak anything to you of immensity and of those
things which are without limit, unless first you either accept our
account of those heavens which are bounded by a certain limit,
or else propound your own account of them. But if you cannot understand
concerning those which are comprehended within fixed boundaries, much
more can you neither know nor learn anything concerning those which are
without limit."
CHAP. LXVIII.--THE VISIBLE AND THE INVISIBLE HEAVEN.
To this Simon answered: "It seems to me to be better to believe simply
that God is, and that that heaven which we see is the only heaven in
the whole universe." But Peter said: "Not so; but it is proper to
confess one God who truly is; but that there are heavens, which were
made by Him, as also the law says, of which one is the higher, in which
also is contained the visible firmament; and that that higher heaven is
perpetual and eternal, with those who dwell in it; but that this
visible heaven is to be dissolved and to pass away at the end of the
world, in order that that heaven which is older and higher may appear
after the judgment to the holy and the worthy." To this Simon answered:
"That these things are so, as you say, may appear to those who believe
them; but to him who seeks for reasons of these things, it is
impossible that they can be produced from the law, and especially
concerning the immensity of light."
CHAP. LXIX.--FAITH AND REASON.
Then Peter: "Do not think that we say that these things are only to be
received by faith, but also that they are to be asserted by reason. For
indeed it is not safe to commit these things to bare faith without
reason, since assuredly truth cannot be without reason. And therefore
he who has received these things fortified by reason, call never lose
them; whereas he who receives them without proofs, by an assent to a
simple statement of them, can neither keep them safely, nor is certain
if they are true; because he who easily believes, also easily yields.
But he who has sought reason for those things which he has believed and
received, as though bound by chains of reason itself, can never be torn
away or separated from those things which he hath believed. And
therefore, according as any one is more anxious in demanding a reason,
by so much will he be the firmer in preserving his faith."
CHAP. LXX.--ADJOURNMENT.
To this Simon replied: "It is a great thing which you promise, that the
eternity of boundless light can be shown from the law." And when Peter
said, "I shall show it whenever you please," Simon answered: "Since now
it is a late hour, I shall stand by you and oppose you to-morrow; and
if you can prove that this world was created, and that souls are
immortal, you shall have me to assist you in your preaching." When he
had said thus, he departed, and was followed by a third part of all the
people who had conic with him, who were about one thousand men. But the
rest with bended knees prostrated themselves before Peter; and he,
invoking upon them the name of God, cured some who had demons, healed
others who were sick, and so dismissed the people rejoicing, commanding
them to come early the next day. But Peter, when the crowds had
withdrawn, commanded the table to be spread on the ground,
in the open air, in the court where the disputation had been held, and
sat down together with those eleven; but I dined reclining with some
others who also had made a beginning of hearing I the word of God, and
were greatly beloved.
CHAP. LXXI.--SEPARATION FROM THE UNCLEAN.
But Peter, most benignantly regarding me, lest haply that separation
might cause me sorrow, says to me: "It is not from pride, O Clement,
that I do not eat with those who have not yet been purified; but I fear
lest perhaps I should injure myself, and do no good to them.[1] For
this I would have you know for certain, that every one who has at any
time worshipped idols, and has adored those whom the pagans call gods,
or has eaten of the things sacrificed to them, is not without an
unclean spirit; for he has become a guest of demons, and has been
partaker with that demon of which he has formed the image in his mind,
either through fear or love.[2] And by these means he is not free from
an unclean spirit, and therefore needs the purification of baptism,
that the unclean spirit may go out of him, which has made its abode in
the inmost affections of his soul, and what is worse, gives no
indication that it lurks within, for fear it should be exposed and
expelled.
CHAP. LXXII.--THE REMEDY.
"For these unclean spirits love to dwell in the bodies of men, that
they may fulfil their own desires by their service, and, inclining the
motions of their souls to those things which they themselves desire,
may compel them to obey their own lusts, that they may become wholly
vessels of demons.[3] One of whom is this Simon, who is seized with
such disease, and cannot now be healed, because he is sick in his will
and purpose. Nor does the demon dwell in him against his will; and
therefore, if any one would drive it out of him, since it is
inseparable from himself, and, so to speak, has now become his very
soul, he should seem rather to kil
|